Written Observations of Thailand

Document Number
17284
Document Type
Date of the Document
Document File
Document

INTERNATIONAL COURT OF JUSTICE

REQUEST FOR INTERPRETATION OFTHE JUDGMENT OF 15 JUNE
1962 IN THE CASE CONCERNING THE TEMPLE OF PREAH VIHEAR
(CAMBODIAv.THAILAND)

(CAMBODIAv. THAILAND)

WRITTEN OBSERVATIONS

OF THE KINGDOM OF THAILAND

21 NOVEMBER 2011 TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER I: INTRODUCTION .................... 1

A. Procedural Matters ............................... 1

B. The 1962 Judgment and Cambodia’s Request for
Interpretation ................................... 2
C. Thailand’s Implementation of the 1962 Judgment ....... 6

D. Cambodia’s Calling into Question of the Status Quo ... 10

E. The Incidents at the Border ....................... 13

F. Outline of These Written Observations .............. 15

CHAPTER II: THE DISPUTE IN THE ORIGINAL

PROCEEDINGS (1959-1962) .......... 19
A. The Scope of the Dispute in the Preliminary
Objections Phase ............................... 19

1. Historical Background ......................... 19

2. The Question in Cambodia’s 1959Application ...... 21

3. The Treatment of the Question in the Preliminary
Objections Phase .............................. 23
B. The Scope of the Dispute in the Pleadings of

the Parties on the Merits ......................... 28
1. The Subject Matter of the Initial Dispute Was
Restricted to Sovereignty over the Temple of

Phra Viharn .................................. 29
(a) The Existence of Concurrent Claims of

Sovereignty over the Temple ................. 31
(b) The Territorial Scope of the Dispute
Was Circumscribed to the Ground on Which

the Temple Stood .......................... 40
2. The Subject Matter of the Dispute Did Not Include

the Determination of the Boundary ................ 46

iii (a) The Role of theAnnex I Map in Cambodia’s
Argumentation ............................ 46

(b) The Map Line as a Line for Determining the
Location of the Temple ..................... 50
(c) The Parties’Lack of Interest in the Map Line

as a Boundary ............................. 55
3. The Petitum as Defined in theAdmissible

Submissions of the Parties ...................... 61
C. Conclusion .................................... 76

CHAPTER III: THE MEANINGAND SCOPE OF
THE 1962 JUDGMENT .............. 79

A. Introduction ................................... 79

B. The Scope and Content of the Dispositif ............. 81
C. The Narrow Scope of the Dispute as Defined

by the Court ................................... 86
1. The Link with the Judgment of the Court on
Preliminary Objections ......................... 86

2. The Court’s View of the Limited Scope of
the Dispute .................................. 87

3. The Scope and Content of the Dispositif Was
Circumscribed by the Petitum .................... 90

D. The Terms Used by the Court Circumscribed
the Issue in Dispute............................. 95

1. The Meaning of the Term “Temple” in
Operative Paragraph 1 .......................... 96

2. The Meaning of the Phrase “at the Temple, or in
Its Vicinity on Cambodian Territory” in
Operative Paragraph 2 .......................... 97

3. The Meaning of the Term “TempleArea” in
Operative Paragraph 3 ......................... 102

4. The Meaning of the Term “Region” .............. 108

iv E. The Role of theAnnex I Map Line in
the Reasoning of the Court. ...................... 111

F. Conclusion ................................... 118

CHAPTER IV: LACK OF JURISDICTION OF
THE COURTAND INADMISSBILITY
OFTHE REQUEST FOR

INTERPRETATION ................ 119
A. Absence of a Dispute as to the Meaning and Scope
of the Judgment ............................... 123

1. No Dispute on the Meaning and Scope of
the Operative Part of the 1962 Judgment .......... 125

(a) No Dispute on Paragraph 1 of the Dispositif .... 128

(b) No Dispute on Paragraph 2 of the Dispositif .... 131
2. No Dispute over Thailand’s Compliance with

the 1962 Judgment. ........................... 132
(a) The 1962 Documents ...................... 136

(b) Prince Sihanouk’s Pilgrimage to the Temple
on 5 January 1963 and Cambodia’s
Subsequent Satisfaction with Implementation ... 146

(c) The Post-1963 Period: NewArmed Clashes
and Continuing Negotiations for the
Resumption of Diplomatic Relations .......... 152

(d) The Post-1990 Period ...................... 158

(e) InAny Case, Disputes over Implementation
Are outside the Scope ofArticle 60 ........... 164

B. Cambodia’s Disregard for the Principle
of Res Judicata ................................ 166

1. The Object of Cambodia’s Request Does Not
Concern Points Decided with Binding Force
by the Court ................................. 169

2. The Purpose of Cambodia’s Request Is to Revive
a Claim Relating to Delimitation Declared
Inadmissible in 1962 .......................... 179

v (a) The Court Declared Inadmissible Cambodia’s
Claim Relating to Delimitation .............. 180

(b) Cambodia’s Request Reveals a Dispute over
the Delimitation of the Boundary ............ 184
C. Conclusion. .................................. 192

CHAPTER V: CAMBODIA’S MISCONSTRUCTION

OFTHE MEANINGAND SCOPE OF
THE 1962 JUDGMENT ............. 193

A. TheApparent Purport of Cambodia’s Request ....... 193

B. Ignoring the Text of the 1962 Judgment, Cambodia
ErroneouslyAsserts That the Court Determined
That the Boundary Is to Be Traced on the Basis
of theAnnex I Map Line ........................ 195

1. Cambodia’s Request, in Contending That
theAnnex I Map Line Is the Basis on Which
the Boundary Must Be Traced, Fails to Respect
the Court’s Express Refusal in 1962 to Make

Such a Determination ......................... 197
2. Cambodia’s Request Demands That the Court

Today Treat as Res Judicata Other Matters in
Relation to theAnnex I Map Which the 1962
Judgment Did NotAddress atAll ................ 199

(a) Cambodia’sAssertion That the 1962
Judgment Determined the Boundary Not
to Follow the Watershed ................... 200

(b) Cambodia’s Request Ignores That the 1962
Judgment Did NotAddress the Difference
between the Parties as to Whether It Would
Be Practical to Transpose theAnnex I Map
Line onto the Terrain ...................... 210

3. Cambodia Misconceives the Question of
Sovereignty over the Temple as Having

Necessitated a Determination of the Precise
Location of the Boundary ...................... 213

vi (a) Cambodia, Insisting Now That the Original
Proceedings Were for the Purposes of
Constituting a Boundary, Ignores What
the Court in 1962 Had Been Called upon
to Determine ............................. 214

(b) Cambodia’s Portrayal of the Precise Location
of the Boundary as Essential to the 1962

Judgment Is Unconvincing ................. 218
4. Cambodia Ignores the Subsequent Practice of
the Parties Indicating That the Court Had Not

Determined the Precise Location of the Boundary ... 226
(a) The Memorandum of Understanding

of 14 June 2000 .......................... 227
(b) Third States Were Clear That the Boundary
Issue Remained Unsettled by the 1962

Judgment ............................... 230
5. CambodiaAttempts Now to Impute to the
Annex I Map a Purpose for Which the Court

in 1962 Declined to Employ It .................. 231
C. Cambodia Confuses the General and Continuing

Obligation of States to Respect OneAnother’s
Territorial Integrity with the Specific Determination
Reached by the Court in 1962 .................... 233

D. Cambodia’sAllegation That Thailand Failed to
Withdraw in accordance with the 1962 Judgment
Is without Merit ............................... 238

1. Cambodia Fails to Identify the FurtherArea
from Which It Now Contends Thailand Failed
to Withdraw ................................. 240

2. Cambodia Has RepeatedlyAcknowledged That
Thailand Withdrew in accordance with the 1962
Judgment ................................... 246

(a) Cambodia’s ExplicitAcknowledgement in
the GeneralAssembly of Thailand’s
Compliance with the 1962 Judgment .......... 246

(b) The Visit of the Other Prince ................ 247

vii (c) Cambodia’sAllegations in 1966 ............. 249
(d) Cambodia’s Subsequent Prolonged Silence ..... 252

(e) Recent Cambodian Practice ................. 253

E. Conclusion ................................... 255

CHAPTER VI: THE PROBLEMS OF TRANSPOSING

THE LINE ON THEANNEX I MAPTO

THE TERRAIN .................... 257
A. Introduction .................................. 257

B. Defects in theAnnex I Map ...................... 259

1. Deviation of the Boundary Line from
the Watershed ............................... 259
2. The Gap between Lines at the Western End of

theAnnex I Map ............................. 261
3. Positional Errors ............................. 263

4. Topographical Errors.......................... 265

5. Scaling Problems ............................ 266
6. Conclusions as to the Defects in theAnnex I

Map Line ................................... 266
C. The Registration Error and the Revised Version

of the Map ................................... 268
D. Transformation of theAnnex I Map Line to
the Terrain ................................... 273

E. Conclusion ................................... 277

CHAPTER VII:CONCLUSIONS ................... 281

SUBMISSIONS ................................... 287

LIST OF ANNEXES ............................... 291

viii CHAPTER I

INTRODUCTION

A. Procedural Matters

1.1 On 28 April 2011, the Kingdom of Cambodia filed with

the Court, pursuant to Article 60 of the Statute of the Court and

Article 98 of the Rules of Court, an application for the
interpretation of the Judgment of the Court of 15 June 1962 in

the Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v.

Thailand) 1 (in Thai “Phra Viharn”) and a request for provisional

measures . On the same date the Court informed the Kingdom

of Thailand of the filing of the Request for interpretation

(“Request”) and provided Thai land with originals of the

documents filed by Cambodia.

1.2 On 18 July 2011, the Court issued its Order on
3
Cambodia’s Request for provisional measures .

1.3 On 20 July 2011, the Registra r advised Thailand that,

acting pursuant to Article 98(3) of the Rules of Court, the Court

1
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 6.
2
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011 and ibid.,
Request for the Indication of Provisional Measures, 28 April 2011.
3 Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia

v. Thailand), Provisional Measures, Order of 18 July 2011, para. 69.

1 had fixed the date of 21 November 2011 for the filing of Written

Observations by Thailand.

1.4 These Written Observations are filed pursuant to that

decision of the Court.

B. The 1962 Judgment and Cambodia’s Request for

Interpretation

4
1.5 In its decision of 15 June 1962 , the Court,

“finds that the Temple of Preah Vihear is situated in
territory under the sovereignty of Cambodia,” [operative

paragraph 1]

“finds in consequence”,

“that Thailand is under an obligation to withdraw any

military or police forces, or other guards or keepers,
stationed by her at the Temp le, or in its vicinity on
Cambodian territory;” [operative paragraph 2]

“that Thailand is under an obligation to restore to
Cambodia any objects of the kind specified in

Cambodia's fifth Submission which may, since the date
of the occupation of the Temple by Thailand in 1954,
have been removed from the Temple or the Temple area
by the Thai authorities.” [operative paragraph 3]

1.6 In its Request for interpre tation of the 1962 Judgment,

Cambodia does not state a specific question for interpretation.

4 Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v . Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports1962, pp. 36-37.

2had fixed the date of 21 November 2011 for the filing of Written

Observations by Thailand.

1.4 These Written Observations are filed pursuant to that

decision of the Court.

B. The 1962 Judgment and Cambodia’s Request for

Interpretation

4
1.5 In its decision of 15 June 1962 , the Court,

“finds that the Temple of Preah Vihear is situated in
territory under the sovereignty of Cambodia,” [operative

paragraph 1]

“finds in consequence”,

“that Thailand is under an obligation to withdraw any

military or police forces, or other guards or keepers,
stationed by her at the Temp le, or in its vicinity on
Cambodian territory;” [operative paragraph 2]

“that Thailand is under an obligation to restore to
Cambodia any objects of the kind specified in

Cambodia's fifth Submission which may, since the date
of the occupation of the Temple by Thailand in 1954,
have been removed from the Temple or the Temple area
by the Thai authorities.” [operative paragraph 3]

1.6 In its Request for interpre tation of the 1962 Judgment,

Cambodia does not state a specific question for interpretation.

4 Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v . Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports1962, pp. 36-37. Cambodian side of a “frontier recognized by th e Court in its
Judgment” 6.

1.8 This conclusion, or rather assumption of Cambodia, is

central to its specific request to the Court which is to declare

that operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif which required

Thailand to “withdraw any military or police forces, or other

guards or keepers, stationed by her at the Temple, or in its
vicinity on Cambodian territor y” is a consequence of the

“general and continuing obligation” to respect the integrity of

the territory of Cambodia which Cambodia claims was

delimited “in the area of the Temple and its vicinity” by the line
7
on the Annex I map .

1.9 On the face of it, then, Cambodia is seeking for the
Court to declare that Thailand has a present day obligation by

virtue of operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif to withdraw

from any area on the Cambodian side of the Annex I line. In

reality, what Cambodia wants the Court to do is to declare that

the line on the Annex I map is the boundary between Cambodia

and Thailand.

6Ibid.
7
References to the Annex I map in these Written Observations refer to the
map annexed to Cambodia’s Application to the Court of 15 September 1959
(Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Pleadings, Oral Arguments, Documents, Vol. I, p. 17). References to the
“Annex I line” or the “Annex I map line” are references to the line on that
map. In Chapter VI of these Written Observations the implications of the
fact that there are other versions of the Annex I map will be discussed.

4Cambodian side of a “frontier recognized by th e Court in its
Judgment” 6.

1.8 This conclusion, or rather assumption of Cambodia, is

central to its specific request to the Court which is to declare

that operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif which required

Thailand to “withdraw any military or police forces, or other

guards or keepers, stationed by her at the Temple, or in its
vicinity on Cambodian territor y” is a consequence of the

“general and continuing obligation” to respect the integrity of

the territory of Cambodia which Cambodia claims was

delimited “in the area of the Temple and its vicinity” by the line
7
on the Annex I map .

1.9 On the face of it, then, Cambodia is seeking for the
Court to declare that Thailand has a present day obligation by

virtue of operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif to withdraw

from any area on the Cambodian side of the Annex I line. In

reality, what Cambodia wants the Court to do is to declare that

the line on the Annex I map is the boundary between Cambodia

and Thailand.

6Ibid.
7
References to the Annex I map in these Written Observations refer to the
map annexed to Cambodia’s Application to the Court of 15 September 1959
(Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Pleadings, Oral Arguments, Documents, Vol. I, p. 17). References to the
“Annex I line” or the “Annex I map line” are references to the line on that
map. In Chapter VI of these Written Observations the implications of the
fact that there are other versions of the Annex I map will be discussed. of the 1962 Judgment, which Thailand will demonstrate in these

Written Observations it clearly is not.

1.12 As Thailand will point out in these Observations, the

Court does not have jurisdiction to provide the interpretation
that Cambodia requests. There is no dispute between the Parties

over the interpretation of eith er operative paragraph 2 or

operative paragraph 1 and thus a claim for interpretation under

Article 60 of the Statute is not admissible. And, as will equally

be pointed out, the Court made no determination in 1962 of the
sort that Cambodia claims. To the contrary, it expressly

declined to do so. Cambodia’ s present Request for the

determination of a boundary under the guise of interpretation of

the 1962 Judgment must be rejected.

C. Thailand’s Implementation of the 1962 Judgment

1.13 The 1962 Judgment provoked a substantial political

reaction within Thailand. Notwithstanding the obvious difficulty
in doing so, on 3 July 1962, Thailand announced that while

disagreeing with the decision of the Court, it would nevertheless

as a member of the United Nations honour its obligations under
10
the United Nations Charter . This was communicated by Note

to the Secretary-General of th e United Nations on 6 July 1962,
which then was forwarded to all United Nations members,

10The Prime Minister’s Office of Thailand, Communiqué of the
Government, 3 July 1962 [Annex 11]. See also Ministry of Foreign Affairs of
the Kingdom of Thailand, Foreign Affairs Bulletin, Vol. I, No.6, June - July
1962, pp. 128-130 [Annex 36].

6of the 1962 Judgment, which Thailand will demonstrate in these

Written Observations it clearly is not.

1.12 As Thailand will point out in these Observations, the

Court does not have jurisdiction to provide the interpretation
that Cambodia requests. There is no dispute between the Parties

over the interpretation of eith er operative paragraph 2 or

operative paragraph 1 and thus a claim for interpretation under

Article 60 of the Statute is not admissible. And, as will equally

be pointed out, the Court made no determination in 1962 of the
sort that Cambodia claims. To the contrary, it expressly

declined to do so. Cambodia’ s present Request for the

determination of a boundary under the guise of interpretation of

the 1962 Judgment must be rejected.

C. Thailand’s Implementation of the 1962 Judgment

1.13 The 1962 Judgment provoked a substantial political

reaction within Thailand. Notwithstanding the obvious difficulty
in doing so, on 3 July 1962, Thailand announced that while

disagreeing with the decision of the Court, it would nevertheless

as a member of the United Nations honour its obligations under
10
the United Nations Charter . This was communicated by Note

to the Secretary-General of th e United Nations on 6 July 1962,
which then was forwarded to all United Nations members,

10The Prime Minister’s Office of Thailand, Communiqué of the
Government, 3 July 1962 [Annex 11]. See also Ministry of Foreign Affairs of
the Kingdom of Thailand, Foreign Affairs Bulletin, Vol. I, No.6, June - July
1962, pp. 128-130 [Annex 36]. 12
VICINITY OF THE TEMPLE OF PHRA VIHARN” . And

facing inward towards the Temple, clearly visible to all

Cambodians at the Temple, a sign reads “ LES ENVIRONS DU
TEMPLE DE PHRA VIHARN NE S’ETENDENT PAS AU DELA

DE CETTE LIMITE” 1.

1.15 Cambodia was well aware of these actions of Thailand.

It objected to the reservation made in Thailand’s Note of 6 July

1962 to the United Nations concerning eventual regaining of the

Temple and took the view that this was itself a failure to comply

with the 1962 Judgment. The barbed-wire fence was considered
by Prince Sihanouk in 1963 to be encroaching on Cambodian

territory but only by just a few metres and not worth

complaining about . 14

1.16 During the period of 1962 to 1966, there were a number

of incidents along the border between Cambodia and Thailand,

including in the Phra Viharn area, reflecting a general

deterioration of relations be tween the two sides. Although
Cambodia complained to the United Nations that Thailand’s

actions constituted a failure to recognize Cambodia’s

sovereignty over the Temple and hence a failure to comply with

the decision of the Court, at no time did Cambodia seise the

Security Council with a compla int of non-compliance pursuant

12
Photograph of the sign erected to comply with the 1962 Judgment
[Annex 40A]. See also para. 4.35 below.
13Photograph of the sign erected to comply with the 1962 Judgment
[Annex 40B].
14
See paras 4.45 and 5.68 below.

8 12
VICINITY OF THE TEMPLE OF PHRA VIHARN” . And
facing inward towards the Temple, clearly visible to all

Cambodians at the Temple, a sign reads “ LES ENVIRONS DU

TEMPLE DE PHRA VIHARN NE S’ETENDENT PAS AU DELA

DE CETTE LIMITE” 1.

1.15 Cambodia was well aware of these actions of Thailand.

It objected to the reservation made in Thailand’s Note of 6 July
1962 to the United Nations concerning eventual regaining of the

Temple and took the view that this was itself a failure to comply

with the 1962 Judgment. The barbed-wire fence was considered

by Prince Sihanouk in 1963 to be encroaching on Cambodian

territory but only by just a few metres and not worth
14
complaining about .

1.16 During the period of 1962 to 1966, there were a number

of incidents along the border between Cambodia and Thailand,

including in the Phra Viharn area, reflecting a general

deterioration of relations be tween the two sides. Although

Cambodia complained to the United Nations that Thailand’s

actions constituted a failure to recognize Cambodia’s

sovereignty over the Temple and hence a failure to comply with
the decision of the Court, at no time did Cambodia seise the

Security Council with a compla int of non-compliance pursuant

12
Photograph of the sign erected to comply with the 1962 Judgment
[Annex 40A]. See also para. 4.35 below.
13Photograph of the sign erected to comply with the 1962 Judgment
[Annex 40B].
14
See paras 4.45 and 5.68 below. D. Cambodia’s Calling into Question of the Status Quo

1.19 On 14 June 2000, a Memorandum of Understanding

(MoU) 17 was entered into between the Government of the

Kingdom of Thailand and the Government of the Kingdom of

Cambodia on the Survey and Demarcation of Land Boundary,

which provided for a joint process for the survey and

demarcation of the boundary between the two countries
including in the Dangrek sector. There was no question but that

the Parties were in dispute over that boundary and that the MoU

provided for an amicable process to resolve that and other

boundary disputes.

1.20 The MoU was an attempt by the Parties to put the past

behind them. The outstanding boundary issues, including the
boundary in respect of Phra Vi harn, were to be negotiated

within the framework of the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission

on Demarcation for Land Boundary (JBC). The basic documents

for the Commission were mentioned in the MoU – the 1904 and

the 1907 treaties, and maps resulting from the work of the

boundary commissions and other documents relating to the 1904
18
and 1907 treaties . The 1962 Judgment was not referred to – a
clear indication that it was not relevant for the determination of

17Memorandum of Understanding between the Government of the Kingdom
of Thailand and the Government of the Kingdom of Cambodia on the Survey
and Demarcation of Land Boundary, 14 June 2000 [Annex 91].
18
Ibid., Article I.

10 D. Cambodia’s Calling into Question of the Status Quo

1.19 On 14 June 2000, a Memorandum of Understanding
17
(MoU) was entered into between the Government of the

Kingdom of Thailand and the Government of the Kingdom of

Cambodia on the Survey and Demarcation of Land Boundary,
which provided for a joint process for the survey and

demarcation of the boundary between the two countries

including in the Dangrek sector. There was no question but that

the Parties were in dispute over that boundary and that the MoU

provided for an amicable process to resolve that and other

boundary disputes.

1.20 The MoU was an attempt by the Parties to put the past

behind them. The outstanding boundary issues, including the

boundary in respect of Phra Vi harn, were to be negotiated

within the framework of the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission

on Demarcation for Land Boundary (JBC). The basic documents
for the Commission were mentioned in the MoU – the 1904 and

the 1907 treaties, and maps resulting from the work of the

boundary commissions and other documents relating to the 1904
18
and 1907 treaties . The 1962 Judgment was not referred to – a

clear indication that it was not relevant for the determination of

17Memorandum of Understanding between the Government of the Kingdom
of Thailand and the Government of the Kingdom of Cambodia on the Survey
and Demarcation of Land Boundary, 14 June 2000 [Annex 91].

18Ibid., Article I. the 1962 Judgment has been implemented by Thailand, and

claiming that Thailand is not in compliance with its obligations
under operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif thereby seeking to

construct, artificially, a dispute over the meaning of that

operative paragraph.

1.23 All of this is a form of subterfuge, because what

Cambodia wants is for the Court to determine that the Annex I

line is a boundary. But that is a contemporary dispute and not a
question of interpretation of the 1962 Judgment. So, Cambodia

has to pretend that there is a present day disagreement over

operative paragraph 2.

1.24 Thus, contrary to its claim, it is Cambodia that has upset

the status quo in the area, changing from working

collaboratively to resolve differences over the boundary
between the Parties to seeking to have the area determined to be

subject to the sovereignty of Ca mbodia. And it is attempting to

do this by a request to the Court for the interpretation of the

1962 Judgment. But, as Thailand will demonstrate in these
Written Observations, Cambodia cannot incorporate the

reasoning of the Court into the res judicata of operative

paragraph 1 of the dispositif, under the guise of interpreting
operative paragraph 2, in order to obtain from the Court today a

ruling on precisely what in 1962 the Court refused to rule.

12the 1962 Judgment has been implemented by Thailand, and

claiming that Thailand is not in compliance with its obligations

under operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif thereby seeking to

construct, artificially, a dispute over the meaning of that

operative paragraph.

1.23 All of this is a form of subterfuge, because what

Cambodia wants is for the Court to determine that the Annex I

line is a boundary. But that is a contemporary dispute and not a

question of interpretation of the 1962 Judgment. So, Cambodia
has to pretend that there is a present day disagreement over

operative paragraph 2.

1.24 Thus, contrary to its claim, it is Cambodia that has upset

the status quo in the area, changing from working
collaboratively to resolve differences over the boundary

between the Parties to seeking to have the area determined to be

subject to the sovereignty of Ca mbodia. And it is attempting to

do this by a request to the Court for the interpretation of the
1962 Judgment. But, as Thailand will demonstrate in these

Written Observations, Cambodia cannot incorporate the

reasoning of the Court into the res judicata of operative

paragraph 1 of the dispositif, under the guise of interpreting

operative paragraph 2, in order to obtain from the Court today a
ruling on precisely what in 1962 the Court refused to rule. authorities’ offices and pointed out that Cambodia was obliged

under Article V of the MoU not to “carry out any work resulting

in changes of environment of the frontier zone”.

1.27 Those concerns were reiter ated in a Note sent to
Cambodia on 8 March 2005 22. Concern was also expressed

about the construction and improvement of a road by Cambodia

from Komui Village, Preah Vihe ar Province to Phra Viharn

Temple, which traverses localities subject to Thai sovereignty.

Once again Thailand invoked Article V of the MoU.

1.28 Between November 2007 and April 2008, the JBC

discussed possible provisional arrangements in the Phra Viharn

region, including redeployment of troops, joint de-mining of

heavily mined areas, and addressing the question of the
Cambodian community introduced into the area.

1.29 Notwithstanding these attempts to deal amicably with

the differences between the Parties, in October 2008, February
2009 and February 2011, armed incidents took place in the

region of the Temple. All resu lted from Cambodia’s increased

military and civilian presence in the area and Thailand

responded in self-defence to armed attacks by Cambodian forces

that even extended into undisputed Thai territory.

22Adviser to the Minister of Foreign Affairs and Co-Chairman of the
Thailand-Cambodia Joint Boundary Commission, Note to Adviser to the
Royal Government of Cambodia in Charge of State Border Affairs and
Co-Chairman of the Cambodia-Thailand Joint Boundary Commission,
No. 0803/192, 8 March 2005 [Annex 94].

14authorities’ offices and pointed out that Cambodia was obliged

under Article V of the MoU not to “carry out any work resulting

in changes of environment of the frontier zone”.

1.27 Those concerns were reiter ated in a Note sent to

Cambodia on 8 March 2005 22. Concern was also expressed

about the construction and improvement of a road by Cambodia

from Komui Village, Preah Vihe ar Province to Phra Viharn
Temple, which traverses localities subject to Thai sovereignty.

Once again Thailand invoked Article V of the MoU.

1.28 Between November 2007 and April 2008, the JBC
discussed possible provisional arrangements in the Phra Viharn

region, including redeployment of troops, joint de-mining of

heavily mined areas, and addressing the question of the

Cambodian community introduced into the area.

1.29 Notwithstanding these attempts to deal amicably with

the differences between the Parties, in October 2008, February

2009 and February 2011, armed incidents took place in the

region of the Temple. All resu lted from Cambodia’s increased
military and civilian presence in the area and Thailand

responded in self-defence to armed attacks by Cambodian forces

that even extended into undisputed Thai territory.

22Adviser to the Minister of Foreign Affairs and Co-Chairman of the
Thailand-Cambodia Joint Boundary Commission, Note to Adviser to the
Royal Government of Cambodia in Charge of State Border Affairs and
Co-Chairman of the Cambodia-Thailand Joint Boundary Commission,
No. 0803/192, 8 March 2005 [Annex 94]. Temple. The language used by the Court in each of its three

operative paragraphs confined the issue to the immediate area
surrounding the Temple. The Court rejected an attempt by

Cambodia to transform the matter be fore it in order to obtain a

ruling on the status of the Annex I map and the boundary

between the Parties.

1.33 In Chapter IV, Thailand will demonstrate that the Court

has no jurisdiction to deal with this Request for interpretation;
there is no dispute over the meaning and scope of the Judgment.

The real purpose of Cambodia’s Request is to obtain a ruling on

the boundary between the Parties, and such a claim, in respect of

a matter not sub judice in 1962, under the guise of a request for
interpretation in accordance with Article 60, is inadmissible.

1.34 In Chapter V, in the alternative, if the Court were to find
that it has jurisdiction, Thailand will demonstrate that

Cambodia’s Request misconstr ues the 1962 Judgment. The

Court did not determine a boundary between the Parties, nor did

it grant any status to the A nnex I line. Th e question of
sovereignty over the Temple did not require the Court to make a

determination of the locati on of the boundary between the

Parties and the subsequent practice of the Parties indicates
clearly that the Court did not do so. Cambodia has also

confused the genera l obligation for States to respect the

territorial integrity of each other with the specific determination

of the Court in the 1962 Judgment. In addition, Cambodia fails
to identify any basis in the 1962 Judgment for its claim that

16Temple. The language used by the Court in each of its three

operative paragraphs confined the issue to the immediate area
surrounding the Temple. The Court rejected an attempt by

Cambodia to transform the matter be fore it in order to obtain a

ruling on the status of the Annex I map and the boundary

between the Parties.

1.33 In Chapter IV, Thailand will demonstrate that the Court

has no jurisdiction to deal with this Request for interpretation;
there is no dispute over the meaning and scope of the Judgment.

The real purpose of Cambodia’s Request is to obtain a ruling on

the boundary between the Parties, and such a claim, in respect of

a matter not sub judice in 1962, under the guise of a request for
interpretation in accordance with Article 60, is inadmissible.

1.34 In Chapter V, in the alternative, if the Court were to find
that it has jurisdiction, Thailand will demonstrate that

Cambodia’s Request misconstr ues the 1962 Judgment. The

Court did not determine a boundary between the Parties, nor did

it grant any status to the A nnex I line. Th e question of
sovereignty over the Temple did not require the Court to make a

determination of the locati on of the boundary between the

Parties and the subsequent practice of the Parties indicates
clearly that the Court did not do so. Cambodia has also

confused the genera l obligation for States to respect the

territorial integrity of each other with the specific determination

of the Court in the 1962 Judgment. In addition, Cambodia fails
to identify any basis in the 1962 Judgment for its claim that18 CHAPTER II

THE DISPUTE IN THE ORIGINAL PROCEEDINGS

(1959-1962)

2.1 From the outset, the dispute between Cambodia and

Thailand over the Temple was na rrowly defined; it was about

withdrawing Thai troops from the ruins of the Temple and the
claim of both Parties to sovere ignty over the Temple. This was

evident in the initial excha nges in 1949 between France and

Thailand and was continued in Cambodia’s Application to the
Court in 1959. This set the scope of the dispute for both the

jurisdictional and the merits phases of the case.

2.2 In section A, the treatment of the scope of the dispute in
the preliminary objections phase by both the Parties and the

Court will be dealt with, showi ng that the dispute was about

sovereignty over the Temple. In section B, it will be shown that

the treatment of the scope of the dispute by the Parties in their
written and oral pleadings in the merits phase also limited the

dispute to sovereignty over the Temple. The subject matter of

the dispute did not include the determination of the boundary.

A. The Scope of the Dispute in the Preliminary Objections

Phase

1. HISTORICAL B ACKGROUND

2.3 On 9 February 1949, the French Embassy in Bangkok

19 informed the Thai Ministry of Foreign Affairs that “un gardien

et trois hommes tous siamois ont été affectés à la garde des
23
ruines de Préah Vihear” . The “ruins of Preah Vihear”, the

Embassy asserted, were in Cambodian territory. On 21 March

1949, the French Embassy in Bangkok asked the Thai
authorities to bring the presence of Siamese guards at the ruins

of the Temple to an end, and on 9 May 1949, the French

Embassy formally requested the withdrawal of Thai guards from

the ruins24. On each occasion the French authorities continued

with their assertion that the Temple was in Cambodian territory,

invoking maps that purported to show the ruins of the Temple

on the Cambodian side of the boundary.

2.4 In 1954 a newly independent Cambodia renewed

complaints about the presence of Thai military guarding the

“ruins of Preah Vihear”, asserting “l’appartenance de ces ruines
au Cambodge” and referring to earlier French communications

as proof of this position. The Cambodian Note referred to the

matter as “l’affaire des Ruines de Préah Vihear” . On 9 June

1954, Cambodia advised Thailand that in view of the presence

of Thai military personnel at the ruins of the Temple, Cambodia

23I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Note de la légation de France à
Bangkok en date du 9 février 1949”, Réplique du Gouvernement du
Royaume du Cambodge, Annex XIV, Vol. I, p. 103.
24
Ibid., “Note de la légation de France à Bangkok en date du 21 mars 1949”,
Réplique du Gouvernement du Royaume du Cambodge , Annex XV, Vol. I,
p. 104.
25
Ibid., “Lettre du 31 mars 1954 de la légation royale du Cambodge au
ministre des Affaires ét rangères de Thaïlande”, Réplique du Gouvernement
du Royaume du Cambodge, Annex XIX, Vol. I, p. 110.

20informed the Thai Ministry of Foreign Affairs that “un gardien

et trois hommes tous siamois ont été affectés à la garde des
23
ruines de Préah Vihear” . The “ruins of Preah Vihear”, the

Embassy asserted, were in Cambodian territory. On 21 March

1949, the French Embassy in Bangkok asked the Thai
authorities to bring the presence of Siamese guards at the ruins

of the Temple to an end, and on 9 May 1949, the French

Embassy formally requested the withdrawal of Thai guards from

the ruins24. On each occasion the French authorities continued

with their assertion that the Temple was in Cambodian territory,

invoking maps that purported to show the ruins of the Temple

on the Cambodian side of the boundary.

2.4 In 1954 a newly independent Cambodia renewed

complaints about the presence of Thai military guarding the

“ruins of Preah Vihear”, asserting “l’appartenance de ces ruines
au Cambodge” and referring to earlier French communications

as proof of this position. The Cambodian Note referred to the

matter as “l’affaire des Ruines de Préah Vihear” . On 9 June

1954, Cambodia advised Thailand that in view of the presence

of Thai military personnel at the ruins of the Temple, Cambodia

23I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Note de la légation de France à
Bangkok en date du 9 février 1949”, Réplique du Gouvernement du
Royaume du Cambodge, Annex XIV, Vol. I, p. 103.
24
Ibid., “Note de la légation de France à Bangkok en date du 21 mars 1949”,
Réplique du Gouvernement du Royaume du Cambodge , Annex XV, Vol. I,
p. 104.
25
Ibid., “Lettre du 31 mars 1954 de la légation royale du Cambodge au
ministre des Affaires ét rangères de Thaïlande”, Réplique du Gouvernement
du Royaume du Cambodge, Annex XIX, Vol. I, p. 110. By using the terms “ parcelle (…) où se trouvent les ruines ”

Cambodia made clear that it was lo calizing the issue to the plot

of land where the ruins of the Te mple were situated. Although

the English translation of the Cambodian Application uses the
less precise term “portion of Cambodian territory”, it is clear

that it was a very restricted por tion of what was alleged to be

Cambodian territory that was being referred to. It was a question

of sovereignty over what had been consistently described as the
ruins of the Temple.

2.7 This is confirmed in Cambodia’s request for relief,

which mirrored the pattern of 1949 and 1954. It asked the Court
to adjudge and declare:

“(1) that the Kingdom of Thailand is under an obligation
to withdraw the detachments of armed forces it has
stationed since 1954 in the ruins of the Temple of Preah

Vihear;

(2) that the territorial sovereignty over the Temple of
Preah Vihear belongs to the Kingdom of Cambodia.” 28

2.8 It is clear that the dispute as brought by Cambodia had a

very narrow focus. It was about withdrawing Thai military

personnel from the ruins of the Temple and sovereignty over the
Temple itself. It was by its very terms not a boundary dispute.

The maps that the French auth orities had referred to in 1949

were being invoked because of what they would show regarding

sovereignty over the Temple, and Cambodia asserted that:

28Ibid., Vol. I, p. 15.

22By using the terms “ parcelle (…) où se trouvent les ruines ”

Cambodia made clear that it was lo calizing the issue to the plot

of land where the ruins of the Te mple were situated. Although

the English translation of the Cambodian Application uses the

less precise term “portion of Cambodian territory”, it is clear

that it was a very restricted por tion of what was alleged to be
Cambodian territory that was being referred to. It was a question

of sovereignty over what had been consistently described as the

ruins of the Temple.

2.7 This is confirmed in Cambodia’s request for relief,

which mirrored the pattern of 1949 and 1954. It asked the Court
to adjudge and declare:

“(1) that the Kingdom of Thailand is under an obligation
to withdraw the detachments of armed forces it has
stationed since 1954 in the ruins of the Temple of Preah

Vihear;

(2) that the territorial sovereignty over the Temple of
Preah Vihear belongs to the Kingdom of Cambodia.” 28

2.8 It is clear that the dispute as brought by Cambodia had a

very narrow focus. It was about withdrawing Thai military

personnel from the ruins of the Temple and sovereignty over the

Temple itself. It was by its very terms not a boundary dispute.

The maps that the French auth orities had referred to in 1949

were being invoked because of what they would show regarding
sovereignty over the Temple, and Cambodia asserted that:

28Ibid., Vol. I, p. 15. spelling) stands was laid down by the Franco-Siamese
th 31
Treaty of 13 February, 1904” .

It then went on, “[t]he result was to leave the temple of Phra
32
Viharn in Thai territory” . Thailand produced a map to confirm

that position.

2.11 In its Observations on Thailand’s preliminary objections,

Cambodia responded to what Thailand had said, disputing the

Thai map and referring to a different map produced by the

Royal Thai Survey Department which the French Embassy in

Bangkok had noted in 1949 placed the “ruins of Preah Vihear”
33
in Cambodian territory . Thus, both Parties were continuing to

make it clear that the case on the merits was ab out sovereignty

over the Temple.

2.12 That this was the subject of the dispute was affirmed in

the oral arguments on preliminary objections. Counsel for

Thailand, Sir Frank Soskice, opened his statement to the Court

with the words, “this case concerns the ownership as between
34
Thailand and Cambodia of a very famous and ancient temple” .

The Agent for Cambodia, Mr. Truong Cang for his part referred

in his opening statement to an act of occupation by Thailand of

31 Ibid., Preliminary Objections of the Government of Thailand , Vol. I,
p. 133, para. 3.
32
Ibid, p. 134, para. 3.
33Ibid., Observations du Gouvernement royal du Cambodg e, Vol. I, p. 153,

para. 2.
34 Ibid., Oral Arguments (Preliminary Objections) , Vol. II, p. 10 (Sir Frank
Soskice, 10 April 1961).

24 spelling) stands was laid down by the Franco-Siamese
Treaty of 13 thFebruary, 1904” . 31

It then went on, “[t]he result was to leave the temple of Phra
Viharn in Thai territory” . Thailand produced a map to confirm

that position.

2.11 In its Observations on Thailand’s preliminary objections,

Cambodia responded to what Thailand had said, disputing the

Thai map and referring to a different map produced by the

Royal Thai Survey Department which the French Embassy in

Bangkok had noted in 1949 placed the “ruins of Preah Vihear”
33
in Cambodian territory . Thus, both Parties were continuing to

make it clear that the case on the merits was ab out sovereignty

over the Temple.

2.12 That this was the subject of the dispute was affirmed in

the oral arguments on preliminary objections. Counsel for

Thailand, Sir Frank Soskice, opened his statement to the Court

with the words, “this case concerns the ownership as between
Thailand and Cambodia of a very famous and ancient temple” 34.

The Agent for Cambodia, Mr. Truong Cang for his part referred

in his opening statement to an act of occupation by Thailand of

31 Ibid., Preliminary Objections of the Government of Thailand , Vol. I,

p. 133, para. 3.
32Ibid, p. 134, para. 3.
33
Ibid., Observations du Gouvernement royal du Cambodg e, Vol. I, p. 153,
para. 2.
34Ibid., Oral Arguments (Preliminary Objections) , Vol. II, p. 10 (Sir Frank

Soskice, 10 April 1961). 2.15 The Parties themselves had ne ver used either the term

“region” or the term “precincts” in defining their dispute; both

were introduced by the Court. Alone, the phrase “region of the

Temple of Preah Vihear” might have been of uncertain scope,
but it was qualified. It was not just the “region of the Temple of

Preah Vihear” – it was “the re gion of the Temple of Preah

Vihear and its precincts” (Emphasis added).

2.16 The term “precincts” carries the sense of enclosure. A

precinct often refers to the grounds immediately surrounding a

religious house or place of worshi p. This sense of “immediately

surrounding” is also reflected in the French translation of
precincts in the Judgment as “environs”. Thus, the reference to

“precincts” would have covere d the “ruins of the Temple”

referred to in Cambodia’s reques t. The “region” the Court was

referring to was a confined one , encompassing only the Temple

of Phra Viharn and its “immediate surroundings” – its precincts.

2.17 The Court rejected Thailand’s preliminary objections

and stated in the dispositif that it, “finds that it has jurisdiction to

adjudicate upon the dispute submitted to it on 6 October 1959
by the Application of Cambodia.” 38That dispute as it had said

earlier in the Judgment was th e dispute about territorial

sovereignty over the Temple and its precincts. Accordingly, the

Court had at the preliminary objections phase defined the

38Ibid., p. 35.

262.15 The Parties themselves had ne ver used either the term

“region” or the term “precincts” in defining their dispute; both

were introduced by the Court. Alone, the phrase “region of the
Temple of Preah Vihear” might have been of uncertain scope,

but it was qualified. It was not just the “region of the Temple of

Preah Vihear” – it was “the re gion of the Temple of Preah

Vihear and its precincts” (Emphasis added).

2.16 The term “precincts” carries the sense of enclosure. A

precinct often refers to the grounds immediately surrounding a
religious house or place of worshi p. This sense of “immediately

surrounding” is also reflected in the French translation of

precincts in the Judgment as “environs”. Thus, the reference to

“precincts” would have covere d the “ruins of the Temple”
referred to in Cambodia’s reques t. The “region” the Court was

referring to was a confined one , encompassing only the Temple

of Phra Viharn and its “immediate surroundings” – its precincts.

2.17 The Court rejected Thailand’s preliminary objections

and stated in the dispositif that it, “finds that it has jurisdiction to

adjudicate upon the dispute submitted to it on 6 October 1959
38
by the Application of Cambodia.” That dispute as it had said
earlier in the Judgment was th e dispute about territorial

sovereignty over the Temple and its precincts. Accordingly, the

Court had at the preliminary objections phase defined the

38Ibid., p. 35. B. The Scope of the Dispute in the Pleadings of the Parties

on the Merits

2.20 The previous section of th is Chapter has established,

first, that the territorial scope of the dispute submitted to the

Court in 1959 was rest ricted to the ruins of the Temple; second
and by way of consequence, th at the Court found jurisdiction

only in respect of this dispute relating to the Temple in its

Judgment on preliminary objections. The present section is

devoted to an analysis of the wr itten and oral pleadings on the

merits, submitted subsequently to the Judgment of 26 May 1961

on preliminary objections.

2.21 It is a generally recognized principle that the Court

cannot adjudge beyond the claims of the Parties found
39
admissible by the Court (the non ultra petita rule) . Therefore,

the assessment of the petitum in 1962 is necessary in order to

understand the extent of the 1962 res judicata, and it is at the
same time relevant for an appreciation of the admissibility of the

Request for interpretation. A rigorous assessment of the subject

matter and of the limits of the petitum of the Claimant is needed

to determine the extent of the res judicata in the 1962 Judgment,

which Cambodia seeks to put into question.

39 Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000 (Democratic Republic of the Congov.
Belgium), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2002, pp. 18-19, para. 43; Request for
Interpretation of the Judgment of November 20th, 1950, in the asylum case,
Judgment of November 27th, 1950, I.C.J. Reports 1950, p. 402. See also
paras. 3.22-3.23 below.

28 B. The Scope of the Dispute in the Pleadings of the Parties
on the Merits

2.20 The previous section of th is Chapter has established,

first, that the territorial scope of the dispute submitted to the

Court in 1959 was rest ricted to the ruins of the Temple; second

and by way of consequence, th at the Court found jurisdiction

only in respect of this dispute relating to the Temple in its
Judgment on preliminary objections. The present section is

devoted to an analysis of the wr itten and oral pleadings on the

merits, submitted subsequently to the Judgment of 26 May 1961

on preliminary objections.

2.21 It is a generally recognized principle that the Court

cannot adjudge beyond the claims of the Parties found
admissible by the Court (the non ultra petita rule) Therefore,

the assessment of the petitum in 1962 is necessary in order to

understand the extent of the 1962 res judicata, and it is at the

same time relevant for an appreciation of the admissibility of the

Request for interpretation. A rigorous assessment of the subject

matter and of the limits of the petitum of the Claimant is needed

to determine the extent of the res judicata in the 1962 Judgment,
which Cambodia seeks to put into question.

39
Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000 (Democratic Republic of thev.ongo
Belgium), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2002, pp. 18-19, para. 43; Request for
Interpretation of the Judgment of November 20th, 1950, in the asylum case,
Judgment of November 27th, 1950, I.C.J. Reports 1950, p. 402. See also
paras. 3.22-3.23 below. 2.24 This brief description calls for several remarks: first, the

subject matter of the dispute is thus positively identified as

concerning sovereignty over the Te mple. Such clarification, in
42
line with the Court’s Judgment on preliminary objections , was
43
necessary since the opening paragraph of the Application ,
44
reflected in Cambodia’s first submission , could create the

impression that the Court was pr imarily seised of a dispute

about unlawful occupation and use of force, which was indeed

not the case.

2.25 At the same time, this description delimits the territorial

scope of the dispute submitted to the Court, which is restricted

to “a portion of land on which the temple of Phra Viharn

stands”. In delimiting this territorial scope, Thailand did not

attempt in any way to reduce the territorial scope of Cambodia’s

submissions; on the contrary, it used Cambodia’s own terms as

appearing in the Application, where Cambodia was denouncing

“the occupation of a portion of Cambodian territory (...) where
45
there are the ruins of (...) the Temple of Preah Vihear” .

42
See paras 2.10 - 2.17 above.
43I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Application, Vol. I, p. 4, para. 1.

44Ibid., p. 15.
45
Ibid., p. 4, para. 1. (Emphasis added).

302.24 This brief description calls for several remarks: first, the
subject matter of the dispute is thus positively identified as

concerning sovereignty over the Te mple. Such clarification, in

line with the Court’s Judgment on preliminary objections 42, was

necessary since the opening paragraph of the Application 43,
44
reflected in Cambodia’s first submission , could create the

impression that the Court was pr imarily seised of a dispute

about unlawful occupation and use of force, which was indeed
not the case.

2.25 At the same time, this description delimits the territorial

scope of the dispute submitted to the Court, which is restricted

to “a portion of land on which the temple of Phra Viharn

stands”. In delimiting this territorial scope, Thailand did not

attempt in any way to reduce the territorial scope of Cambodia’s
submissions; on the contrary, it used Cambodia’s own terms as

appearing in the Application, where Cambodia was denouncing

“the occupation of a portion of Cambodian territory (...) where
45
there are the ruins of (...) the Temple of Preah Vihear” .

42See paras 2.10 - 2.17 above.
43
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Application, Vol. I, p. 4, para. 1.
44Ibid., p. 15.
45
Ibid., p. 4, para. 1. (Emphasis added). 2.28 It is to this claim of sovereignty that Thailand

endeavoured to respond in its Counter-Memorial, by asserting

its own sovereignty, on the basis of the same legal principles as

those Cambodia had put forward: the existence of a title whose
origin was to be found in the same treaty as the one invoked by

Cambodia (the 1904 Treaty) and th e correlative exercise of

sovereign acts over the territory in dispute:

“The Government of Cambodia alleges that its ‘right can

be established from three poi nts of view’ (Application,
par. 2). The first of these is said to be ‘the terms of the
international conventions delimiting the frontier between
Cambodia and Thailand’. (...)

The Government of Thailand agrees that this Treaty is

fundamental. It is therefore common ground between the
parties that the basic issue before the Court is the
application or interpretation of that Treaty. It defines the
boundary in the area of the te mple as the watershed in
the Dangrek mountains. The true effect of the Treaty, as

will be demonstrated later, is to put the temple on the
Thai side of the frontier. (...)

The evidence adduced in support of the second
contention is exiguous in the extreme. Against the final
negative contention, the Government of Thailand will

show that it has in fact exercised various acts of
sovereignty over Phra Viharn f47 many years without
any interference or protest.”

2.29 Comparing these three pieces of the written proceedings

(Application, Memorial and Counter-Memorial), it is
remarkable that both States shared the same conception of the

47 Ibid., Counter-Memorial of the Royal Government of Thailand , Vol. I,
p. 169, para. 3. (Emphasis added).

322.28 It is to this claim of sovereignty that Thailand

endeavoured to respond in its Counter-Memorial, by asserting

its own sovereignty, on the basis of the same legal principles as

those Cambodia had put forward: the existence of a title whose

origin was to be found in the same treaty as the one invoked by

Cambodia (the 1904 Treaty) and th e correlative exercise of
sovereign acts over the territory in dispute:

“The Government of Cambodia alleges that its ‘right can
be established from three poi nts of view’ (Application,

par. 2). The first of these is said to be ‘the terms of the
international conventions delimiting the frontier between
Cambodia and Thailand’. (...)

The Government of Thailand agrees that this Treaty is

fundamental. It is therefore common ground between the
parties that the basic issue before the Court is the
application or interpretation of that Treaty. It defines the
boundary in the area of the te mple as the watershed in
the Dangrek mountains. The true effect of the Treaty, as

will be demonstrated later, is to put the temple on the
Thai side of the frontier. (...)

The evidence adduced in support of the second

contention is exiguous in the extreme. Against the final
negative contention, the Government of Thailand will
show that it has in fact exercised various acts of
sovereignty over Phra Viharn for many years without
any interference or protest.” 47

2.29 Comparing these three pieces of the written proceedings

(Application, Memorial and Counter-Memorial), it is

remarkable that both States shared the same conception of the

47Ibid., Counter-Memorial of the Royal Government of Thailand , Vol. I,
p. 169, para. 3. (Emphasis added). 2.32 In consequence, Thailand’s Rejoinder simply responded

to Cambodia’s claims in the Reply, and did not revert to the

definition of the subject matter of the dispute, which was
considered at that stage as known to and shared by the Parties 51,

and confirmed by the Court in the Judgment on preliminary

objections:

“It remains only to return to the basic issue in this case.

The Court has remarked tha52 ‘it is a dispute about
territorial sovereignty’” .

2.33 Therefore, the definition of the subject matter of the

dispute only appeared incidental ly in the development of the

arguments. For instance when Thailand was arguing that it had

been at all times in possession of the Temple:

“Nothing was said or done before that Commission [the

Washington Conciliation Commission] involving the
frontier in the Dangrek ra nge or challenging Thai
sovereignty over the temple area . France did not claim
the temple, and nothing was said which could have

indicated to the Government of 53ailand that its right to
Phra Viharn was disputed.”

2.34 By contrast with the clarity of the written proceedings,

the oral proceedings enshrouded the subject matter of the

dispute in fog. In his opening speech Cambodia’s first pleader,

Mr. Dean Acheson, reintroduced an ambiguous conception of

51
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Vol. I, p. 572, para. 54.
52Ibid., p. 597, para. 111.
53
Ibid., p. 579, para. 68. (Emphasis added).

342.32 In consequence, Thailand’s Rejoinder simply responded
to Cambodia’s claims in the Reply, and did not revert to the

definition of the subject matter of the dispute, which was

considered at that stage as known to and shared by the Parties 51,

and confirmed by the Court in the Judgment on preliminary

objections:

“It remains only to return to the basic issue in this case.
The Court has remarked that ‘it is a dispute about
territorial sovereignty’” 52.

2.33 Therefore, the definition of the subject matter of the
dispute only appeared incidental ly in the development of the

arguments. For instance when Thailand was arguing that it had

been at all times in possession of the Temple:

“Nothing was said or done before that Commission [the
Washington Conciliation Commission] involving the
frontier in the Dangrek ra nge or challenging Thai

sovereignty over the temple area . France did not claim
the temple, and nothing was said which could have
indicated to the Government of Thailand that its right to
Phra Viharn was disputed.” 53

2.34 By contrast with the clarity of the written proceedings,

the oral proceedings enshrouded the subject matter of the

dispute in fog. In his opening speech Cambodia’s first pleader,

Mr. Dean Acheson, reintroduced an ambiguous conception of

51
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Vol. I, p. 572, para. 54.
52Ibid., p. 597, para. 111.
53
Ibid., p. 579, para. 68. (Emphasis added). Thailand’s Counsel later noted, this line of argumentation

opened with a presumption which called for a demonstration:

“The peculiar sequence of the two submissions invites
comment. One would have thought that the logical order
would be for Cambodia first to claim a right to territorial

sovereignty and then to denounce the stationing by
Thailand of armed forces in the Temple area. But the
way it is put seems to me like placing the cart before the
horse. Cambodia begins at the outset with the
presumption that the Temple already belongs to her.

Only as a corollary measure does Cambodia ask the
Court to declare her right to territorial sovereignty. By
making this initial presumption, Cambodia has already
begun to distort the case.” 56

2.36 Though the pleadings restored the respective hierarchy

of these two claims, they nonetheless both remained part and

parcel of the definition of the dispute and of the petitum. This

consequently had an impact on the res judicata, for the Court
57
had to respond to both claims .

2.37 The second confusing element in Cambodia’s positions

during the oral pleadings was more disturbing. It revealed not so

much a logical flaw, but rather a juridical flaw. Cambodia

attempted to expand the territorial scope of its initial claims

from the ruins of the Temple to the wider undefined region of
the Temple, thus completely distorting the subject matter of the

dispute as previously underst ood by both Parties. This first

56I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 212
(Mr. Seni Pramoj, 7 March 1962).

57See paras. 3.5–3.13 below.

36Thailand’s Counsel later noted, this line of argumentation
opened with a presumption which called for a demonstration:

“The peculiar sequence of the two submissions invites
comment. One would have thought that the logical order

would be for Cambodia first to claim a right to territorial
sovereignty and then to denounce the stationing by
Thailand of armed forces in the Temple area. But the
way it is put seems to me like placing the cart before the

horse. Cambodia begins at the outset with the
presumption that the Temple already belongs to her.
Only as a corollary measure does Cambodia ask the
Court to declare her right to territorial sovereignty. By

making this initial presumpt56n, Cambodia has already
begun to distort the case.”

2.36 Though the pleadings restored the respective hierarchy

of these two claims, they nonetheless both remained part and

parcel of the definition of the dispute and of the petitum. This
consequently had an impact on the res judicata, for the Court

had to respond to both claims . 57

2.37 The second confusing element in Cambodia’s positions

during the oral pleadings was more disturbing. It revealed not so

much a logical flaw, but rather a juridical flaw. Cambodia

attempted to expand the territorial scope of its initial claims
from the ruins of the Temple to the wider undefined region of

the Temple, thus completely distorting the subject matter of the

dispute as previously underst ood by both Parties. This first

56I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 212
(Mr. Seni Pramoj, 7 March 1962).
57
See paras. 3.5–3.13 below. forward to declare that his Government wished to claim
territorial sovereignty over the region of Phra Viharn.

Stopping to enquire into the nature of the newly
presented Cambodian request, the Court may have
noticed that to claim territorial sovereignty over the
Temple, on the one hand, a nd to claim territorial
sovereignty over the region of Phra Viharn, on the other
hand, are quite different. The first claim is vague

enough. But we were able, at least, to refer to the need to
worship at the Temple in order to conclude that
Cambodia wished the Court to declare and adjudge her
territorial sovereignty over an area sufficient for such
purpose. However, the latter claim for the whole region
of Phra Viharn is entirely without any terms of
reference. The word ‘region’ in itself is so ill-defined in

relation to actual area that , by wishful thinking, it could
be used to cover two or three more provinces. The basic
question therefore arises as to what Cambodia is really
seeking to claim. I have no need to remind the Court of
the difficulties of a defendant when faced with such a
vague and ill-defined claim. How are we to prepare our

defence? Should we understand that the Cambodian
claim refers to the entire borde r? It seems that this is
what Cambodia now claims. In the final submission
made by the Agent of the Government of Cambodia on
Monday the 5 thof this month, the Court was asked to
uphold the entire Dangrek border as marked out in

Annex I.

The Court will notice that if confined to the original
request for territorial sovereignty over the Temple of
Phra Viharn, the border in volved in the Cambodian
submission would measure less than a quarter of one

kilometre, this being the extreme width of the
promontory where the Temple’s largest building is
situated. The later submission, on the other hand,
involves the whole stretch of Dangrek frontier allegedly
delimited on Annex I by the Mixed Commission of
1904. This frontier extends for approximately 112

kilometres. Since Annex I is but one in a series of maps
some of which were not s uperseded by the Treaty of

38forward to declare that his Government wished to claim

territorial sovereignty over the region of Phra Viharn.

Stopping to enquire into the nature of the newly
presented Cambodian request, the Court may have

noticed that to claim territorial sovereignty over the
Temple, on the one hand, a nd to claim territorial
sovereignty over the region of Phra Viharn, on the other
hand, are quite different. The first claim is vague
enough. But we were able, at least, to refer to the need to
It thus immediately appeared that, through this terminological
worship at the Temple in order to conclude that
Cambodia wished the Court to declare and adjudge her shift, Cambodia was attempting to transform a dispute over
territorial sovereignty over an area sufficient for such
purpose. However, the latter claim for the whole region territorial sovereignty into a dispute over boundary delimitation.

of Phra Viharn is entirely without any terms of
reference. The word ‘region’ in itself is so ill-defined in 2.39
relation to actual area that , by wishful thinking, it could
be used to cover two or three more provinces. The basic damaging to Thailand’s position, since Cambodia’s Counsel
question therefore arises as to what Cambodia is really
had, during the same oral proc
seeking to claim. I have no need to remind the Court of
the difficulties of a defendant when faced with such a positions in respect of the territorial scope of Cambodia’s
vague and ill-defined claim. How are we to prepare our
defence? Should we understand that the Cambodian claims. Indeed, despite this terminological change in the
claim refers to the entire borde r? It seems that this is Agent’s opening speech

what Cambodia now claims. In the final submission claims with new, enlarged claims
made by the Agent of the Government of Cambodia on
Monday the 5 thof this month, the Court was asked to reaffirmed and repeated that the territorial scope of the dispute
uphold the entire Dangrek border as marked out in
was indeed very limited, and di d so during the second round of
Annex I.
the oral proceedings .
The Court will notice that if confined to the original
request for territorial sovereignty over the Temple of
Phra Viharn, the border in volved in the Cambodian

submission would measure less than a quarter of one
kilometre, this being the extreme width of the
promontory where the Temple’s largest building is
situated. The later submission, on the other hand, 61I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 216
(Mr. Seni Pramoj, 7 March 1962). (Emphasis added).
involves the whole stretch of Dangrek frontier allegedly
delimited on Annex I by the Mixed Commission of 62See para. 2.37 above.
1904. This frontier extends for approximately 112 63See para. 2.68 below.
kilometres. Since Annex I is but one in a series of maps
some of which were not s uperseded by the Treaty of 64See paras. 2.40–2.46 below. (b) The Territorial Scope of the Dispute Was Circumscribed to

the Ground on Which the Temple Stood 65

2.40 Cambodia had never given the precise dimensions of the

“portion of territory” it was claiming, since the focus of its

claim was the Temple. However, the pleadings permit an
understanding of them, by reference to the extent of the Temple,

or more precisely of the ruins, as they existed at the time when

the Application was introduce d. Indeed, since Cambodia was

asking not only for a right to access the Temple, as a cultural

artefact, but also for sovereignty over it, this implied a claim to

the ground on which the Temple stood. The intrinsic link
between the extent of the Temple and the extent of the territory

claimed was established in the Application 66and was confirmed

in the subsequent written and oral pleadings. As Professor

Reuter underlined in elegant and unambiguous terms, during the

second round of oral pleadings:

“Mais que l’on se rapporte à la conclusion finale

première de la requête et on verra peut-être qu’avec un
peu de maladresse, mais avec une clarté parfaite, ce que
revendique le Cambodge, c’est le temple.

Je lis la deuxième conclusion finale: ‘Le Royaume du

Cambodge conclut à ce que la souveraineté territoriale
sur le temple de Préah Vihéar appartient au
Cambodge.’ Formule peut-être un peu gauche, mais qui
indique bien que l’on revendique non seulement le

65Hereinafter referred to as Temple ground.

66See paras. 2.6 and 2.23–2.25 above.

40 (b) The Territorial Scope of the Dispute Was Circumscribed to
65
the Ground on Which the Temple Stood

2.40 Cambodia had never given the precise dimensions of the

“portion of territory” it was claiming, since the focus of its

claim was the Temple. However, the pleadings permit an

understanding of them, by reference to the extent of the Temple,

or more precisely of the ruins, as they existed at the time when

the Application was introduce d. Indeed, since Cambodia was

asking not only for a right to access the Temple, as a cultural

artefact, but also for sovereignty over it, this implied a claim to
the ground on which the Temple stood. The intrinsic link

between the extent of the Temple and the extent of the territory

claimed was established in the Application 66 and was confirmed

in the subsequent written and oral pleadings. As Professor

Reuter underlined in elegant and unambiguous terms, during the

second round of oral pleadings:

“Mais que l’on se rapporte à la conclusion finale
première de la requête et on verra peut-être qu’avec un
peu de maladresse, mais avec une clarté parfaite, ce que
revendique le Cambodge, c’est le temple.

Je lis la deuxième conclusion finale: ‘Le Royaume du
Cambodge conclut à ce que la souveraineté territoriale
sur le temple de Préah Vihéar appartient au

Cambodge.’ Formule peut-être un peu gauche, mais qui
indique bien que l’on revendique non seulement le

65Hereinafter referred to as Temple ground.
66
See paras. 2.6 and 2.23–2.25 above. 2.42 Moreover, in the Reply a nd in the oral pleadings,

Cambodia insisted that solely the land upon which the Temple

was located ought to be considered in dispute before the Court.
Such insistence was needed in order to dismiss Thailand’s

evidence of effectivités in the areas situat ed nearby the Temple,

though not in respect of the Temple itself:

“A cet égard, les actes publics les plus significatifs sont
ceux qui concernent le temple lui-même - seule parcelle
de la frontière contestée - parcelle sans habitant où il n’y

a pas lieu de développer les mesures de protection de la
santé, de recouvrer des impôts, d’opérer des
recensements.

L’activité des autorités françaises et cambodgiennes
s’est manifestée d'une façon publique, continue et
effective dans ce domaine.” 70

In the same vein, it was further claimed:

“Les faits invoqués par la Thaïlande pour consolider ou
affirmer sa souveraineté sont, eu égard à la nature de la
71
parcelle litigieuse, pratiquement sans pertinence.”

By rejecting the relevance of Thailand’s sovereign activities in

sectors outside the “ parcelle litigieuse ” (“disputed portion of

territory”) – that is the Temple – though these sectors were

70 Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement du Royaume du Cambodge , Vol. I,
p. 466, para. 57. (Emphasis added).
71
Ibid., Vol. I, p. 469, para. 68. (Emphasis added). For the same line of
argument, in the oral pleadings, see Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 189
and p. 190 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 3 March 1962); p. 538 (Mr. Paul Reuter,
26 March 1962); p. 541, p. 546, p. 548, p. 553 and p. 554 (Mr. Paul Reuter,
27 March 1962).

422.42 Moreover, in the Reply a nd in the oral pleadings,

Cambodia insisted that solely the land upon which the Temple

was located ought to be considered in dispute before the Court.

Such insistence was needed in order to dismiss Thailand’s

evidence of effectivités in the areas situat ed nearby the Temple,

though not in respect of the Temple itself:

“A cet égard, les actes publics les plus significatifs sont
ceux qui concernent le temple lui-même - seule parcelle

de la frontière contestée - parcelle sans habitant où il n’y
a pas lieu de développer les mesures de protection de la
santé, de recouvrer des impôts, d’opérer des
recensements.

L’activité des autorités françaises et cambodgiennes
s’est manifestée d'une façon publique, continue et
70
effective dans ce domaine.”

In the same vein, it was further claimed:

“Les faits invoqués par la Thaïlande pour consolider ou
affirmer sa souveraineté sont, eu égard à la nature de la
71
parcelle litigieuse, pratiquement sans pertinence.”

By rejecting the relevance of Thailand’s sovereign activities in

sectors outside the “ parcelle litigieuse ” (“disputed portion of

territory”) – that is the Temple – though these sectors were

70 Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement du Royaume du Cambodge , Vol. I,
p. 466, para. 57. (Emphasis added).

71Ibid., Vol. I, p. 469, para. 68. (Emphasis added). For the same line of
argument, in the oral pleadings, see Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 189
and p. 190 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 3 March 1962); p. 538 (Mr. Paul Reuter,
26 March 1962); p. 541, p. 546, p. 548, p. 553 and p. 554 (Mr. Paul Reuter,
27 March 1962). to focus upon the Temple only, which was the crucial or the

critical area, meaning the area in dispute:

“What, then, is it which has been suggested? In the first

place, that the First Comm ission’s officers, agents,
surveyors or topographers, or whatever they should be
called, made a mistake as to where a stream northwest of
the Temple went when it di sappeared around the side of
Pnom Trap. It is said that these gentlemen, now

doubtless gathered to their fathers, thought that the
stream made a bend to the southward around the
mountain into Cambodia; whereas it is now claimed that
it makes a bend to the north and flows into Thailand.

Suppose they did; what of it? (...)

But this area, north-west of the Temple, is not the
crucial area. It is not ‘the doubtful area’ which Professor

Schermerhorn has pointed out, and to investigate which
he said, in his second explanation of Mr. Ackermann’s
visit, was the principal purpose of that visit.”77

He thus attempted to discredit Thailand’s expert evidence by

arguing that in the immediate vicinity of the Temple there was a

stream flowing in 1907 that le ft the Temple in Cambodian

territory, a hypothesis that had no t been taken into account by
D.A.I. experts . He then concluded:

“So I do not for a moment grant that the Commission
was in error in placing the Temple on the Cambodian
side of the border. Moreover, the error claimed to have

been made in the critical area, in the circumstances now

77I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments , Vol. II,
pp. 464-465 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 22 March 1962). (Emphasis added).

78Ibid., pp. 465-472.

44to focus upon the Temple only, which was the crucial or the

critical area, meaning the area in dispute:

“What, then, is it which has been suggested? In the first
place, that the First Comm ission’s officers, agents,

surveyors or topographers, or whatever they should be
called, made a mistake as to where a stream northwest of
the Temple went when it di sappeared around the side of
Pnom Trap. It is said that these gentlemen, now

doubtless gathered to their fathers, thought that the
stream made a bend to the southward around the
mountain into Cambodia; whereas it is now claimed that
it makes a bend to the north and flows into Thailand.

Suppose they did; what of it? (...)

But this area, north-west of the Temple, is not the
crucial area. It is not ‘the doubtful area’ which Professor
Schermerhorn has pointed out, and to investigate which
he said, in his second explanation of Mr. Ackermann’s
77
visit, was the principal purpose of that visit.”

He thus attempted to discredit Thailand’s expert evidence by

arguing that in the immediate vicinity of the Temple there was a

stream flowing in 1907 that le ft the Temple in Cambodian

territory, a hypothesis that had no t been taken into account by
D.A.I. experts . He then concluded:

“So I do not for a moment grant that the Commission

was in error in placing the Temple on the Cambodian
side of the border. Moreover, the error claimed to have
been made in the critical area, in the circumstances now

77 I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments , Vol. II,
pp. 464-465 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 22 March 1962). (Emphasis added).
78
Ibid., pp. 465-472. 2. THE SUBJECT M ATTER OF THE DISPUTE DID NOT INCLUDE THE
D ETERMINATION OF THE B OUNDARY

2.47 A reading of the written and oral pleadings confirms that

the Parties were both attached to establishing the soundness of

their claims over the Temple, and not to establis hing the course

of their common boundary in the region of Phra Viharn or of the

Dangrek mountains. No doubt the issue of the boundary
occupied part of their pleadings, but it was never a matter in

itself. The Parties showed little interest in the location of the line

at this place, while they were, by contrast, most concerned with

the position of the Temple in relation to the line.

(a) The Role of the Annex I Map in Cambodia’s Argumentation

2.48 Before entering into the heart of the subject, a few words

are necessary to recall the factua l context explaining the rather

lengthy developments in respect of the Annex I map in the

pleadings. Cambodia introduced the map in its Application as
84
proof of a treaty title over the Temple .

2.49 However, it must be noted that Cambodia’s
argumentation changed rather radica lly in this respect. In its

Application, it had advanced two arguments to prove this

conventional title: the Annex I map was in fact presented as

84
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Application, Vol. I, p. 6, para. 5.

462. THE SUBJECT M ATTER OF THE D ISPUTE D IDN OT INCLUDE THE

D ETERMINATION OF THE BOUNDARY

2.47 A reading of the written and oral pleadings confirms that

the Parties were both attached to establishing the soundness of

their claims over the Temple, and not to establis hing the course

of their common boundary in the region of Phra Viharn or of the

Dangrek mountains. No doubt the issue of the boundary

occupied part of their pleadings, but it was never a matter in

itself. The Parties showed little interest in the location of the line

at this place, while they were, by contrast, most concerned with

the position of the Temple in relation to the line.

(a) The Role of the Annex I Map in Cambodia’s Argumentation

2.48 Before entering into the heart of the subject, a few words

are necessary to recall the factua l context explaining the rather

lengthy developments in respect of the Annex I map in the

pleadings. Cambodia introduced the map in its Application as
proof of a treaty title over the Temple .

2.49 However, it must be noted that Cambodia’s

argumentation changed rather radica lly in this respect. In its

Application, it had advanced two arguments to prove this

conventional title: the Annex I map was in fact presented as

84I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Application, Vol. I, p. 6, para. 5. the 1904-1907 settlement, recognized the validity of the

boundaries established by these treaties, in the Reply, it focused

on Thailand’s recognition of the Temple being in Cambodia 91.

Likewise, in order to establish the existence of its title,

Cambodia devoted a substantially more developed chapter to the

exercise of its sovereignty over the Temple, extracting from the

mass of facts those concerning the Temple alone, mainly
92
examples of archaeological activities .

2.51 Cambodia’s oral pleadings pursued the same line of

argumentation: while still maintaining that the Annex I map was
93
representing the work of the Delimitation Commission and
94
correctly illustrated the watershed line , at least as it had
95
existed in 1904-1907 , much more attention was devoted to

91See paras. 2.53–2.58 below.

92I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Réplique du Gouvernement du
Royaume du Cambodge, Vol. I, pp. 466–469.
93
See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments , Vol. II,
pp. 139-141, 149-153 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 1 March 1962); see also ibid.,
pp. 161-164, pp. 167–179 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962); and during the
second round, ibid., pp. 448-452 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 21 March 1962), ibid.,
pp. 489–506 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 23 March 1962).

94Ibid., pp. 143–147, 155–160 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 1 March 1962); see also
ibid., pp. 452–473 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 21 March 1962).
95
The possibility of a change of the watershed line between 1904 and1962
was pleaded by Mr. Dean Acheson. See in particular the conclusions he had
drawn from the cross examination of experts, ibid., pp. 464–473 (22 March
1962).

48the 1904-1907 settlement, recognized the validity of the

boundaries established by these treaties, in the Reply, it focused
91
on Thailand’s recognition of the Temple being in Cambodia .

Likewise, in order to establish the existence of its title,

Cambodia devoted a substantially more developed chapter to the

exercise of its sovereignty over the Temple, extracting from the

mass of facts those concerning the Temple alone, mainly
92
examples of archaeological activities .

2.51 Cambodia’s oral pleadings pursued the same line of

argumentation: while still maintaining that the Annex I map was

representing the work of the Delimitation Commission 93 and

correctly illustrated the watershed line 94, at least as it had

existed in 1904-1907 95, much more attention was devoted to

91See paras. 2.53–2.58 below.

92I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Réplique du Gouvernement du
Royaume du Cambodge, Vol. I, pp. 466–469.
93
See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments , Vol. II,
pp. 139-141, 149-153 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 1 March 1962); see also ibid.,
pp. 161-164, pp. 167–179 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962); and during the
second round, ibid., pp. 448-452 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 21March 1962), ibid.,
pp. 489–506 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 23 March 1962).
94
Ibid., pp. 143–147, 155–160 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 1 March 1962); see also
ibid., pp. 452–473 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 21 March 1962).
95The possibility of a change of the watershed line between 1904 and1962
was pleaded by Mr. Dean Acheson. See in particular the conclusions he had
drawn from the cross examination of experts, ibid., pp. 464–473 (22 March

1962). (b) The Map Line as a Line for Determining the Location of the

Temple

2.53 From the very outset, Cambodia made clear that the

Annex I map was the best proof of its title over the Temple

since Phra Viharn was marked upon it as being south of the
boundary line 97. This was further stressed in the Reply .98

2.54 During the oral pleadings, Professor Pinto strongly

insisted upon Cambodia’s main inference that the explicit

mention of the Temple on the Annex I map could only be the

result of a decision of th e 1904 Delimitation Commission to
attribute the Temple to France. The map was again treated as a

document of attribution of sovereignty and not as a delimitation

instrument, since the only evidence sought by Cambodia’s

Counsel related to the Temple:

“Il nous faut alors rechercher comment les Parties se
sont effectivement conduite s en ce qui concerne la
délimitation dans les Dangr ek, et singulièrement à
Préah Vihéar, dans la pratiq ue française et dans la
pratique siamoise. (...)

Mais une carte est une publication comme une autre -
les auteurs (...) relisent leur manuscrit et leurs épreuves.
Ils les corrigent attentivement. Bien sûr, ils laissent
passer quelques coquilles.

97Ibid., Application, Vol. I, p. 6, para. 5.

98“La carte [de l’Annexe I] montre clairement l’emplacement du Temple de
Préah Vihéar et situe clairement le temple du côté cambodgien de la
frontière.” (Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement Royal du Cambodge , Vol. I,
p. 443; see also ibid., p. 460).

50 (b) The Map Line as a Line for Determining the Location of the
Temple

2.53 From the very outset, Cambodia made clear that the

Annex I map was the best proof of its title over the Temple

since Phra Viharn was marked upon it as being south of the
97 98
boundary line . This was further stressed in the Reply .

2.54 During the oral pleadings, Professor Pinto strongly

insisted upon Cambodia’s main inference that the explicit

mention of the Temple on the Annex I map could only be the

result of a decision of th e 1904 Delimitation Commission to

attribute the Temple to France. The map was again treated as a

document of attribution of sovereignty and not as a delimitation

instrument, since the only evidence sought by Cambodia’s
Counsel related to the Temple:

“Il nous faut alors rechercher comment les Parties se
sont effectivement conduite s en ce qui concerne la

délimitation dans les Dangr ek, et singulièrement à
Préah Vihéar, dans la pratiq ue française et dans la
pratique siamoise. (...)

Mais une carte est une publication comme une autre -
les auteurs (...) relisent leur manuscrit et leurs épreuves.
Ils les corrigent attentivement. Bien sûr, ils laissent
passer quelques coquilles.

97Ibid., Application, Vol. I, p. 6, para. 5.
98
“La carte [de l’Annexe I] montre clairement l’emplacement du Temple de
Préah Vihéar et situe clairement le temple du côté cambodgien de la
frontière.” (Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement Royal du Cambodge , Vol. I,
p. 443; see also ibid., p. 460). 2.55 Cambodia did not simply insist on the positioning of the

Temple in relation to the Annex I line: when it addressed the

recognition arguments, it focuse d again on the position of the

Temple on the various maps produced in the 1908-1962 period.

The examples are far too many to be quoted in extenso. Some

quotations from the pleadings should suffice to give a precise

idea of the tenor of the argument:

“Les cartes officielles, publiées par la Thaïlande,
placent Préah Vihéar du côté cambodgien de la
frontière.” 102

Thailand’s refutations of these arguments are found in the

Rejoinder 103 and they all confirm the focus on the positioning of

the Temple. The boundary line, whether the Annex I line, or the

one advanced by Thailand as il lustrating the watershed, were

never considered in themselves, but only in its relation to the

Temple:

“One of the sheets (...) covers Phra Viharn, and shows
the frontier in its proper place and the temple on the Thai
104
side of it.”

“Only one map has been produced (...) showing the
temple in Cambodian territory.” 105

102
Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement Royal du Cambodge , Vol. I, p. 463,
para. 50 (Emphasis in the original). For examples of such maps, see ibid.,
paras. 51-52 or ibid., Application, pp. 10-11, paras. 16–17; ibid., p. 13,
para. 24; ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 164, p. 170, 182–185 (Mr. Roger
Pinto, 2-3 March 1962).
103
See ibid ., Rejoinder of the Royal Government of Thailand, Vol. I,
pp. 573–583.
104Ibid., p. 574, para. 57. See also ibid., para. 59.
105
Ibid., p. 576, para. 63. See also ibid., para. 64, p. 577, paras. 64-66.

522.55 Cambodia did not simply insist on the positioning of the

Temple in relation to the Annex I line: when it addressed the

recognition arguments, it focuse d again on the position of the

Temple on the various maps produced in the 1908-1962 period.

The examples are far too many to be quoted in extenso. Some
quotations from the pleadings should suffice to give a precise

idea of the tenor of the argument:

“Les cartes officielles, publiées par la Thaïlande,
placent Préah Vihéar du côté cambodgien de la
102
frontière.”

Thailand’s refutations of these arguments are found in the
103
Rejoinder and they all confirm the focus on the positioning of

the Temple. The boundary line, whether the Annex I line, or the

one advanced by Thailand as il lustrating the watershed, were

never considered in themselves, but only in its relation to the
Temple:

“One of the sheets (...) covers Phra Viharn, and shows

the frontier104 its proper place and the temple on the Thai
side of it.”

“Only one map has been produced (...) showing the
105
temple in Cambodian territory.”

102Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement Royal du Cambodge , Vol. I, p. 463,
para. 50 (Emphasis in the original). For examples of such maps, seeibid.,
paras. 51-52 or ibid., Application, pp. 10-11, paras. 16–17;ibid., p. 13,
para. 24; ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 164, p. 170, 182–185 (Mr. Roger
Pinto, 2-3 March 1962).

103See ibid ., Rejoinder of the Royal Government of Thailand, Vol. I,
pp. 573–583.
104
105Ibid., p. 574, para. 57. See also ibid., para. 59.
Ibid., p. 576, para. 63. See also ibid., para. 64, p. 577, paras. 64-66. de Tokyo, j’ai mentionné que sous le nom de Préah
Vihéar se trouvait celui de ruines. En réalité, je ne

m’étais pas reporté, et j’ai eu tort, immédiatement, sur le
champ, à la carte. Ce n’est pas le mot de ruines qui se
trouve indiqué, c’est plus précisément celui de
temple.” 109

2.57 In the same vein, the other events allegedly implying

recognition by Thailand of Cam bodia’s sovereignty could only

apply to the Temple itself and were only invoked for that

purpose. This is the case in particular with Prince Damrong’s
visit in 1930, which was consid ered by Cambodia as a crucial

event for recognition purpose 110. The same obviously applies to

France’s protests of 1949 against Thailand having placed guards

in the Temple and Thailand’s silence on the matter 111.

2.58 The Parties’ pleadings e xplain the function of the

boundary line in the 1959-1962 proceedings: the documents

illustrating it (or rather them, since, as will be seen in the next

paragraphs, several lines were presented to the Court) were

109Ibid., pp. 184–185 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962).

110 Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement Royal du Cambodge , Vol. I, pp. 464–
465, para. 55. For Thailand’s response, see ibid., Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand , p. 581, para. 73. For the oral pleadings, see also
ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, pp. 189-190 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 3 March 1962)
and, in response for Thailand, ibid., pp. 312-313 (Sir Frank Soskice,
13 March 1962). For other examples when Thailand should have raised
reservations of sovereignty, see ibid., p. 198 (Mr. Paul Reuter, 3 March 1962)

(signature of an agreement of cooperation on archaeological matters between
France and Siam); ibid., p. 198 (Mr. Paul Reuter, 3 March 1962) – political
negotiations within the 1946 Conciliation commission; Mr. Roger Pinto
identified France’s affirmations of sove reignty as providing many occasions
on which Thailand should have protested ( ibid., pp. 507–514 (Mr. Roger
Pinto, 24 March 1962)).
111
Ibid., pp. 201–202 (Mr. Paul Reuter, 3 March 1962).

54 de Tokyo, j’ai mentionné que sous le nom de Préah
Vihéar se trouvait celui de ruines. En réalité, je ne
m’étais pas reporté, et j’ai eu tort, immédiatement, sur le

champ, à la carte. Ce n’est pas le mot de ruines qui se
trouve indiqué, c’est plus précisément celui de
temple.” 109

2.57 In the same vein, the other events allegedly implying

recognition by Thailand of Cam bodia’s sovereignty could only

apply to the Temple itself and were only invoked for that

purpose. This is the case in particular with Prince Damrong’s

visit in 1930, which was consid ered by Cambodia as a crucial
110
event for recognition purpose . The same obviously applies to
France’s protests of 1949 against Thailand having placed guards

in the Temple and Thailand’s silence on the matter 11.

2.58 The Parties’ pleadings e xplain the function of the

boundary line in the 1959-1962 proceedings: the documents

illustrating it (or rather them, since, as will be seen in the next

paragraphs, several lines were presented to the Court) were

109Ibid., pp. 184–185 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962).
110
Ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement Royal du Cambodge , Vol. I, pp. 464–
465, para. 55. For Thailand’s response, see ibid., Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand , p. 581, para. 73. For the oral pleadings, see also
ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, pp. 189-190 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 3 March 1962)
and, in response for Thailand, ibid., pp. 312-313 (Sir Frank Soskice,
13 March 1962). For other examples when Thailand should have raised
reservations of sovereignty, see ibid., p. 198 (Mr. Paul Reuter, 3 March 1962)
(signature of an agreement of cooperation on archaeological matters between
France and Siam); ibid., p. 198 (Mr. Paul Reuter, 3 March 1962) – political
negotiations within the 1946 Conciliation commission; Mr. Roger Pinto
identified France’s affirmations of sove reignty as providing many occasions
on which Thailand should have protested ( ibid., pp. 507–514 (Mr. Roger
Pinto, 24 March 1962)).
111
Ibid., pp. 201–202 (Mr. Paul Reuter, 3 March 1962). 2.61 Thus, the 1949 French protests against the placement by

Thailand of guards in the Temple, while basing themselves both

on the Annex I map and on a map prepared by the Services

Géographiques Siamois, underlined:

“Les deux fragments de carte, française et siamoise, ne

sont pas rigoureusement superposables, ce qui n’a rien
de surprenant. Mais ils présentent une grande similitude.
Dans l’un comme dans l’autre, on reconnaît très bien les

vestiges des ruines de Préah Vihéar et 113a frontière qui
passe nettement au Nord à 500 mètres.”

This position was restated by Professor Pinto during the
hearings:

“Nous ne devons jamais perdre de vue en effet que la

frontière114sse à quelque 500 mètres au nord du
temple.”

This assertion seemed to surprise Sir Frank Soskice who

responded:

“On what principle Professor Pinto puts the boundary
there I do not know. The line on Annex I is very much
further north than that.” 115

The issue stopped there, since neither Mr. Pinto nor any other

Counsel for Cambodia gave further explanations. The

113I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Note de l’Ambassade de
France à Bangkok en date du 9 mai 1949, N° 114/49”, Application,
Annex XVI, Vol. I, p. 106. (Emphasis added).

114Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 189 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962).
(Emphasis added).
115
Ibid., p. 306 (Sir Frank Soskice, 12 March 1962).

562.61 Thus, the 1949 French protests against the placement by

Thailand of guards in the Temple, while basing themselves both

on the Annex I map and on a map prepared by the Services

Géographiques Siamois, underlined:

“Les deux fragments de carte, française et siamoise, ne
sont pas rigoureusement superposables, ce qui n’a rien

de surprenant. Mais ils présentent une grande similitude.
Dans l’un comme dans l’autre, on reconnaît très bien les
vestiges des ruines de Préah Vihéar et la frontière qui
113
passe nettement au Nord à 500 mètres.”

This position was restated by Professor Pinto during the
hearings:

“Nous ne devons jamais perdre de vue en effet que la

frontière 114se à quelque 500 mètres au nord du
temple.”

This assertion seemed to surprise Sir Frank Soskice who

responded:

“On what principle Professor Pinto puts the boundary
there I do not know. The line on Annex I is very much
115
further north than that.”

The issue stopped there, since neither Mr. Pinto nor any other

Counsel for Cambodia gave further explanations. The

113
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Note de l’Ambassade de
France à Bangkok en date du 9 mai 1949, N° 114/49”, Application,
Annex XVI, Vol. I, p. 106. (Emphasis added).
114
Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 189 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962).
(Emphasis added).
115Ibid., p. 306 (Sir Frank Soskice, 12 March 1962). “After crossing Takhop Stream towards the stair-cases
leading up to the Temple we found a French reception

committee there. They had built a temporary shed of
attap roofing only large enough to bed down two or three
people. There was a flag pole in front of that shed with a
French flag flying.” 121

The hypothesis of a boundary passing immediately north of the

Temple was again restated by Professor Pinto in his pleadings:

“Et, rappelons-le, la montagne de Préah Vihéar, même
si le temple est du côté cambodgien de la frontière, n’est
pas tout entière sur le territoire cambodgien. Toute une
partie de cette montagne se trouve en territoire siamois,

puisque la frontière passe immédiatement au nord du 122
temple, d’après la carte même publiée en 1908.”

2.63 The lack of interest in the location of the Annex I line on

the ground (and, therefore, in the issue of delimitation as such),

is further highlighted by the f act that Cambodia did not deem it

necessary to answer the Thai ar gument that the plotting of such

a line was already considered in 1962 as raising insuperable
123
technical difficulties. The issue had been raised in the
124
Rejoinder and was further brought to the Judges’ attention

during the oral pleadings, as Mr. Rolin for instance, repeatedly

did:

121
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Affidavit by M.C. Phun
Phitsamai Diskul, dated 9 June 1961”, Counter-Memorial of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Annex 39f, Vol. I, p. 402.
122
Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 182 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962).
(Emphasis added).
123This is still the case at present. See paras. 6.10-6.17 below.
124
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Vol. I, pp. 597–598.

58 “After crossing Takhop Stream towards the stair-cases

leading up to the Temple we found a French reception
committee there. They had built a temporary shed of
attap roofing only large enough to bed down two or three
people. There was a flag pole in front of that shed with a
121
French flag flying.”

The hypothesis of a boundary passing immediately north of the
Temple was again restated by Professor Pinto in his pleadings:

“Et, rappelons-le, la montagne de Préah Vihéar, même
si le temple est du côté cambodgien de la frontière, n’est

pas tout entière sur le territoire cambodgien. Toute une
partie de cette montagne se trouve en territoire siamois,
puisque la frontière passe immédiatement au nord du
temple, d’après la carte même publiée en 1908.” 122

2.63 The lack of interest in the location of the Annex I line on

the ground (and, therefore, in the issue of delimitation as such),

is further highlighted by the f act that Cambodia did not deem it

necessary to answer the Thai ar gument that the plotting of such

a line was already considered in 1962 as raising insuperable
technical difficulties. 123The issue had been raised in the

Rejoinder 124and was further brought to the Judges’ attention

during the oral pleadings, as Mr. Rolin for instance, repeatedly

did:

121
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Affidavit by M.C. Phun
Phitsamai Diskul, dated 9 June 1961”, Counter-Memorial of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Annex 39f, Vol. I, p. 402.
122Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 182 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962).
(Emphasis added).
123
This is still the case at present. See paras. 6.10-6.17 below.
124 I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Vol. I, pp. 597–598. interpréter cette carte, nous devons donc nous
conformer à ce qui existe sur le terrain.

Dans ce dernier cas, Phra Viharn restera à la
Thaïlande.

Dans le premier cas, si nous devons faire le report
mathématique, nous perdrons Phra Viharn.” 125

Professor Rolin insisted upon Cambodia’s silence with regard to

these difficulties and upon the interpretation of this silence as

implying that Cambodia was only concerned with sovereignty

over the Temple and not with the delimitation in the region:

“Mais nous avons déjà rendu la Cour attentive dans
notre procédure écrite sur le fait que si l’on adoptait

cette solution-là, étant donné l’inexactitude qui existe,
non pas seulement en cet endroit-là, mais en d’autres
endroits de la carte annexe I, nous allions avoir une
frontière qui sans doute à certains endroits nous
enlèverait de larges morceaux du plateau, mais qui en

d’autres endroits descendrait hardiment de la falaise
pour enlever au Cambodge de larges morceaux de la
plaine cambodgienne. Extraordinaire frontière! Nous
l’avons indiquée telle qu’elle nous apparaît, telle que nos
experts l’ont tracée et, à not re grande surprise, on ne
nous a rien répondu. Nous avons interprété ce silence

comme étant l’indication que nos adversaires ne
voulaient pas se laisser entraîner au-delà de Phra Viharn,
et que tout en ayant invoqué la frontière de l’annexe I, ils
se refusaient à tirer d’autres conséquences de ce
principe que celles concernant le temple.

Mais du moment qu’ils vous demandent une
consécration officielle de toute la frontière des Dangrek,

125Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, pp. 267–268 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 8 March
1962). (Emphasis added).

60 interpréter cette carte, nous devons donc nous

conformer à ce qui existe sur le terrain.

Dans ce dernier cas, Phra Viharn restera à la
Thaïlande.

Dans le premier cas, si nous devons faire le report
mathématique, nous perdrons Phra Viharn.” 125

Professor Rolin insisted upon Cambodia’s silence with regard to

these difficulties and upon the interpretation of this silence as

implying that Cambodia was only concerned with sovereignty

over the Temple and not with the delimitation in the region:

“Mais nous avons déjà rendu la Cour attentive dans
notre procédure écrite sur le fait que si l’on adoptait

cette solution-là, étant donné l’inexactitude qui existe,
non pas seulement en cet endroit-là, mais en d’autres
endroits de la carte annexe I, nous allions avoir une
frontière qui sans doute à certains endroits nous
enlèverait de larges morceaux du plateau, mais qui en

d’autres endroits descendrait hardiment de la falaise
pour enlever au Cambodge de larges morceaux de la
plaine cambodgienne. Extraordinaire frontière! Nous
l’avons indiquée telle qu’elle nous apparaît, telle que nos

experts l’ont tracée et, à not re grande surprise, on ne
nous a rien répondu. Nous avons interprété ce silence
comme étant l’indication que nos adversaires ne
voulaient pas se laisser entraîner au-delà de Phra Viharn,
et que tout en ayant invoqué la frontière de l’annexe I, ils

se refusaient à tirer d’autres conséquences de ce
principe que celles concernant le temple.

Mais du moment qu’ils vous demandent une

consécration officielle de toute la frontière des Dangrek,

125Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, pp. 267–268 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 8 March
1962). (Emphasis added). consequential request for withdrawal of Thai troops from the
Temple (introduced as Cambodia’s first submission):

“For these reasons,

The submissions of the Kingdom of Cambodia are as
follows:

May it please the Court to adjudge and declare, whether
the Kingdom of Thailand appears or not:

(I) that the Kingdom of Thaila nd is under an obligation

to withdraw the detachments of armed forces it has
stationed since 1954 in the ruins of the Temple of Preah
Vihear;

(2) that the territorial sovereignty over the Temple of 128
Preah Vihear belongs to the Kingdom of Cambodia.”

2.67 Thailand’s research for documents and its response were

therefore tailored to prove th e unsoundness of these claims. Its

own submissions were merely drafted defensively:

“For these reasons

the Government of Thailand submits:

(1) that the claims of the Kingdom of Cambodia
formulated in the Application and the Memorial are not
sustainable and should be rejected:

(2) that Phra Viharn is in Thai territory: and the129urt is
respectfully asked so to adjudge and declare.”

128Ibid., Application, Vol. I, p. 15. See also ibid., Mémoire du Gouvernement
Royal du Cambodge, p. 119; ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement du Cambodge,
p. 475.
129
Ibid., Counter-Memorialof the Royal Government of Tha, Vol. I, p. 198.

62consequential request for withdrawal of Thai troops from the

Temple (introduced as Cambodia’s first submission):

“For these reasons,

The submissions of the Kingdom of Cambodia are as

follows:

May it please the Court to adjudge and declare, whether
the Kingdom of Thailand appears or not:

(I) that the Kingdom of Thaila nd is under an obligation
to withdraw the detachments of armed forces it has
stationed since 1954 in the ruins of the Temple of Preah

Vihear;

(2) that the territorial sovereignty over the Temple of
Preah Vihear belongs to the Kingdom of Cambodia.” 128

2.67 Thailand’s research for documents and its response were

therefore tailored to prove th e unsoundness of these claims. Its

own submissions were merely drafted defensively:

“For these reasons

the Government of Thailand submits:

(1) that the claims of the Kingdom of Cambodia

formulated in the Application and the Memorial are not
sustainable and should be rejected:

(2) that Phra Viharn is in Thai territory: and the Court is
129
respectfully asked so to adjudge and declare.”

128Ibid., Application, Vol. I, p. 15. See also ibid., Mémoire du Gouvernement
Royal du Cambodge, p. 119; ibid., Réplique du Gouvernement du Cambodge,
p. 475.
129
Ibid., Counter-Memorialof the Royal Government of Tha, Vol. I, p. 198. claims. This opposition concerned both the first and the fourth

of Cambodia’s new claims, but on different grounds: while for

the latter rather formal opposition was raised on the basis of its
133
tardiness ; for the former, Thailand’s opposition was
substantial, considering it actually implied a change of the

subject matter of the dispute. This was affirmed by Mr. Pramoj,

Counsel for Thailand:

“It clearly appears from the pleadings just quoted that

the subject of the dispute in this case instituted by
Cambodia concerns only the Temple of Phra Viharn. It
is further alleged that Thailand occupied the Temple
with her armed forces, th e implication being that
Thailand has thereby depriv ed Cambodians of a sacred
place of pilgrimage and worship. This sacred place of

pilgrimage and worship occupies only a portion of
Cambodian territory situated in the province of
Kompong Thom. With these terms of reference, the
claim put forward by Cambodia can only be for the
Temple grounds and not for the entire border on the

Dangrek range of mountains as claimed in Cambodia’s
latest submission.

It also appears clearly from the same pleadings just
quoted that the nature of th e claim precisely stated by
Cambodia in the Application and Memorial only

concerns the withdrawal of Thai armed forces from the
Temple of Phra Viharn and the declaration by the Court
of the territorial sovere ignty of the Kingdom of
Cambodia over the Temple of Phra Viharn.

But now, in the latest submissions made by the Agent for
the Government of Cambodia, the claims the
Government of Cambodia have been enlarged beyond

133I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 217
(Mr. Seni Pramoj, 7 March 1962).

64claims. This opposition concerned both the first and the fourth

of Cambodia’s new claims, but on different grounds: while for

the latter rather formal opposition was raised on the basis of its
133
tardiness ; for the former, Thailand’s opposition was

substantial, considering it actually implied a change of the

subject matter of the dispute. This was affirmed by Mr. Pramoj,
Counsel for Thailand:

“It clearly appears from the pleadings just quoted that
the subject of the dispute in this case instituted by

Cambodia concerns only the Temple of Phra Viharn. It
is further alleged that Thailand occupied the Temple
with her armed forces, th e implication being that
Thailand has thereby depriv ed Cambodians of a sacred
place of pilgrimage and worship. This sacred place of

pilgrimage and worship occupies only a portion of
Cambodian territory situated in the province of
Kompong Thom. With these terms of reference, the
claim put forward by Cambodia can only be for the
Temple grounds and not for the entire border on the

Dangrek range of mountains as claimed in Cambodia’s
latest submission.

It also appears clearly from the same pleadings just

quoted that the nature of th e claim precisely stated by
Cambodia in the Application and Memorial only
concerns the withdrawal of Thai armed forces from the
Temple of Phra Viharn and the declaration by the Court
of the territorial sovere ignty of the Kingdom of

Cambodia over the Temple of Phra Viharn.

But now, in the latest submissions made by the Agent for
the Government of Cambodia, the claims the

Government of Cambodia have been enlarged beyond

133I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 217
(Mr. Seni Pramoj, 7 March 1962). 2.71 Not surprisingly, Thailand’s submissions at the end of its

first round of oral pleadings were directed mainly at having
Cambodia’s first and fourth subm issions declared inadmissible,

and for the two other submissions to be rejected:

“Mr. President, Members of the Court, with respect to
the submission presented by the Government of
Cambodia on 5 March 1962, the Government of
Thailand respectfully presents the following as its

submission to the Court:

I. The Court is asked not to entertain the claims put
forward by Cambodia in paragraphs 1 and 4 of their
submissions presented on Monday, 5 March, by the
Agent for the Government of Cambodia, on the ground
that both those claims are put forward too late and were

not included as claims which the Government of
Cambodia wished to present to the Court in their
Application instituting these proceedings or in the course
of the written pleadings, and were for the first time put
forward by the Agent for Cambodia when he formulated
Cambodia's conclusions.

It is therefore submitted that these claims should not now
be entertained by the Court.

2. Alternatively:

In regard to the first of the said claims, Thailand submits
the following conclusions:

(i) The map Annex I has not been proved to be a
document binding on the Parties whether by virtue of the
Treaty of 1904 or otherwise.
(ii) Thailand and Cambodia have not in fact treated the
frontier marked out on Annex I as the frontier between
Thailand and Cambodia in the Dang Rek region.

(iii) For the above reasons, the frontier line marked on
Annex I ought not to be substituted for the existing

662.71 Not surprisingly, Thailand’s submissions at the end of its

first round of oral pleadings were directed mainly at having
Cambodia’s first and fourth subm issions declared inadmissible,

and for the two other submissions to be rejected:

“Mr. President, Members of the Court, with respect to
the submission presented by the Government of
Cambodia on 5 March 1962, the Government of
Thailand respectfully presents the following as its

submission to the Court:

I. The Court is asked not to entertain the claims put
forward by Cambodia in paragraphs 1 and 4 of their
submissions presented on Monday, 5 March, by the
Agent for the Government of Cambodia, on the ground
that both those claims are put forward too late and were

not included as claims which the Government of
Cambodia wished to present to the Court in their
Application instituting these proceedings or in the course
of the written pleadings, and were for the first time put
forward by the Agent for Cambodia when he formulated
Cambodia's conclusions.

It is therefore submitted that these claims should not now
be entertained by the Court.

2. Alternatively:

In regard to the first of the said claims, Thailand submits
the following conclusions:

(i) The map Annex I has not been proved to be a
document binding on the Parties whether by virtue of the
Treaty of 1904 or otherwise.
(ii) Thailand and Cambodia have not in fact treated the
frontier marked out on Annex I as the frontier between
Thailand and Cambodia in the Dang Rek region.

(iii) For the above reasons, the frontier line marked on
Annex I ought not to be substituted for the existing (vii) The evidence in favour of Cambodia is, in any
event, wholly inadequate to support any prescriptive title

in Cambodia.

Cambodia’s second and third submissions ought
therefore to be rejected.

4. Further, and in the alternative with regard to

Cambodia’s fourth submission, it is submitted that this
submission, even if entertained by the Court, is wholly
unsupported by evidence, and the claim put forward by
Cambodia in its fourth submission is accordingly
unsustainable.” 138

2.72 In its final submissions, put to the Court before the

second round of oral pleadings, Cambodia changed yet again

their formulation. However, this change, while expanding again

the original claims, introduced further uncertainty since it used
concepts that were neither de fined during the proceedings nor

had a precise meaning:

“1. To adjudge and declare that the map of the Dangrek
sector (Annex I to the Memorial of Cambodia) was
drawn up and published in the name and on behalf of the

Mixed Delimitation Commission set up by the Treaty of
13 February 1904, that it sets forth the decisions taken
by the said Commission and that , by reason of that fact
and also of the subsequent agreements and conduct of
the Parties, it presents a treaty character;

2. To adjudge and declare that the frontier line between
Cambodia and Thailand, in the disputed region in the
neighbourhood of the Temple of Preah Vihear, is that
which is marked on the map of the Commission of
Delimitation between Indo-China and Siam (Annex I to
the Memorial of Cambodia);

138I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II,
pp. 439–441 (Mr. Vongsamahip Jayankura, 20 March 1962).

68 (vii) The evidence in favour of Cambodia is, in any

event, wholly inadequate to support any prescriptive title
in Cambodia.

Cambodia’s second and third submissions ought
therefore to be rejected.

4. Further, and in the alternative with regard to
Cambodia’s fourth submission, it is submitted that this
submission, even if entertained by the Court, is wholly
unsupported by evidence, and the claim put forward by

Cambodia in its 138rth submission is accordingly
unsustainable.”

2.72 In its final submissions, put to the Court before the

second round of oral pleadings, Cambodia changed yet again
their formulation. However, this change, while expanding again

the original claims, introduced further uncertainty since it used

concepts that were neither de fined during the proceedings nor

had a precise meaning:

“1. To adjudge and declare that the map of the Dangrek
sector (Annex I to the Memorial of Cambodia) was
drawn up and published in the name and on behalf of the
Mixed Delimitation Commission set up by the Treaty of
13 February 1904, that it sets forth the decisions taken

by the said Commission and that , by reason of that fact
and also of the subsequent agreements and conduct of
the Parties, it presents a treaty character;
2. To adjudge and declare that the frontier line between
Cambodia and Thailand, in the disputed region in the

neighbourhood of the Temple of Preah Vihear, is that
which is marked on the map of the Commission of
Delimitation between Indo-China and Siam (Annex I to
the Memorial of Cambodia);

138I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II,
pp. 439–441 (Mr. Vongsamahip Jayankura, 20 March 1962). 2.74 Thailand’s revised submissions , naturally drafted in the

light of Cambodia’s latest submissions, asked the Court to reject
the claim on the status of the Annex I map. Thailand also

requested the Court to decide that the claim on delimitation and

the claim on the restitution of cultural objects were

inadmissible, and to dismiss th e claim for sovereignty over the
Temple:

“I. With regard to the first claim of the revised
Submissions:
1. The whole of the evidence before the Court

shows that the map of the sector of the Dang Rek which
is Annex I to the Memorial of Cambodia was not
prepared or published either in the name or on behalf of
the Mixed Commission of De limitation set up under the
Treaty of 13 February, 1904; but, whereas the said
Mixed Commission consisted of a French Commission
and a Siamese Commission, the said Annex I was

prepared by members of the French Commission alone
and published only in the name of the French
Commission.
2. The French officers who prepared the said
Annex I had no authority to give any official or final
interpretation of the decisions of the said Mixed
Commission at points at which no decision had been

recorded.
3. No decision of the said Mixed Commission
was recorded about the boundary at Phra Viharn. If the
said Mixed Commission did r each such a decision, that
decision is not correctly represented on the said Annex I,
but was a decision that in the Phra Viharn area the
boundary should coincide with the cliff edge.

4. There was no subsequent agreement of the
parties attributing a bilateral or conventional character to
the said Annex I.
5. The conduct of the parties, so far from
attributing any conventional character to the said
Annex I, shows that the part ies have not treated the line

702.74 Thailand’s revised submissions , naturally drafted in the

light of Cambodia’s latest submissions, asked the Court to reject
the claim on the status of the Annex I map. Thailand also

requested the Court to decide that the claim on delimitation and

the claim on the restitution of cultural objects were

inadmissible, and to dismiss th e claim for sovereignty over the
Temple:

“I. With regard to the first claim of the revised
Submissions:
1. The whole of the evidence before the Court

shows that the map of the sector of the Dang Rek which
is Annex I to the Memorial of Cambodia was not
prepared or published either in the name or on behalf of
the Mixed Commission of De limitation set up under the
Treaty of 13 February, 1904; but, whereas the said
Mixed Commission consisted of a French Commission
and a Siamese Commission, the said Annex I was

prepared by members of the French Commission alone
and published only in the name of the French
Commission.
2. The French officers who prepared the said
Annex I had no authority to give any official or final
interpretation of the decisions of the said Mixed
Commission at points at which no decision had been

recorded.
3. No decision of the said Mixed Commission
was recorded about the boundary at Phra Viharn. If the
said Mixed Commission did r each such a decision, that
decision is not correctly represented on the said Annex I,
but was a decision that in the Phra Viharn area the
boundary should coincide with the cliff edge.

4. There was no subsequent agreement of the
parties attributing a bilateral or conventional character to
the said Annex I.
5. The conduct of the parties, so far from
attributing any conventional character to the said
Annex I, shows that the part ies have not treated the line 2. Alternatively, the rejection of the first, second

and third claims of the revised Submissions must involve
the rejection of this claim.
3. Alternatively, this claim should be restricted to
any objects of the kinds specified in the claim proved by
the evidence before the Court to have been removed
141
from the temple since 1954 by the Thai authorities.”

2.75 During the second round of oral pleadings, Thailand’s
Counsel further explained w hy any claim relating to

delimitation had to be declared inadmissible. Mr. Rolin stressed

again that transforming the dispute submitted in the Application

was impermissible:

“Il a tant été question de ca rtes dans cette affaire que

l’on semble avoir perdu de vue, du côté cambodgien,
quel était réellement l’objet de leur demande. Cet objet
n’est assurément pas la rectification des cartes
thaïlandaises; c’est avant tout l’adjudication d’un
territoire.

On se pose la question, que maître Seni Pramoj a
développée avec force au début de son intervention hier,
de savoir quel territoire. Dans la procédure écrite, il
s’agissait du temple de Phra Viharn, les bâtiments, et,

j’imagine, de l’allée conduisant à l’escalier qui descend
le long de la falaise sur la plaine du Cambodge.

Déjà nous avions remarqué - et M. Seni Pramoj l’avait
fait observer dans sa première plaidoirie – que
M. l’agent du Cambodge av ait, dans ses premières

remarques, employé une exp ression qui marquait un
élargissement lorsqu’il avait réclamé la région de Phra
Viharn.

141See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Letter of the Agent of the
Government of Thailand to the Registrar, 20 March 196Correspondence,
No. 187, Vol. II, pp. 785–786.

72 2. Alternatively, the rejection of the first, second
and third claims of the revised Submissions must involve

the rejection of this claim.
3. Alternatively, this claim should be restricted to
any objects of the kinds specified in the claim proved by
the evidence before the Court to have been removed
from the temple since 1954 by the Thai authorities.” 141

2.75 During the second round of oral pleadings, Thailand’s

Counsel further explained w hy any claim relating to

delimitation had to be declared inadmissible. Mr. Rolin stressed

again that transforming the dispute submitted in the Application
was impermissible:

“Il a tant été question de ca rtes dans cette affaire que
l’on semble avoir perdu de vue, du côté cambodgien,
quel était réellement l’objet de leur demande. Cet objet
n’est assurément pas la rectification des cartes

thaïlandaises; c’est avant tout l’adjudication d’un
territoire.

On se pose la question, que maître Seni Pramoj a
développée avec force au début de son intervention hier,
de savoir quel territoire. Dans la procédure écrite, il

s’agissait du temple de Phra Viharn, les bâtiments, et,
j’imagine, de l’allée conduisant à l’escalier qui descend
le long de la falaise sur la plaine du Cambodge.

Déjà nous avions remarqué - et M. Seni Pramoj l’avait

fait observer dans sa première plaidoirie – que
M. l’agent du Cambodge av ait, dans ses premières
remarques, employé une exp ression qui marquait un
élargissement lorsqu’il avait réclamé la région de Phra
Viharn.

141See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Letter of the Agent of the
Government of Thailand to the Registrar, 20 March 196Correspondence,
No. 187, Vol. II, pp. 785–786. Phra Viharn is that which is marked on the map Annex I.
The words now used are ‘ region in the vicinity of the
Temple’. In my submission, Mr. President, Members of
the Court, this is even more ambiguous. The word

‘region’ with its inherent lack of precision is again used,
and we have an innovation in the use of the word
‘vicinity’”143 .

2.77 Besides its concern about the vagueness of Cambodia’s
144
territorial claim , Thailand repeated its concerns about

Cambodia claiming a line outside the strict area of the Temple.

Mr. Rolin thus came back on how much at odds with the reality
145
on the ground the Annex I line would be . He stressed again
that such plotting would result in a new boundary, differing

considerably from the one the Parties had observed:

“Même si le Cambodge veut bien préciser quel est

l’objet limité de sa demande, la portion limitée de
territoire qu’il réclame, de l’avis de la Thaïlande la
thèse défendue par le Cambodge continue à contenir en
elle une menace dont les répercussions doivent, si elles

étaient acceptées, inévitablement entraîner entre les
deux pays de graves complications et être une source
d’insécurité.

En effet, nous lisons encore dans les dernières

conclusions du royaume du Cambodge qu’il est demandé
de dire et juger que la carte du secteur de Dangrek a été
dressée et publiée au nom et pour compte de la
Commission mixte de délimitation créée par le traité de

13 février 1904, qu’elle énonce des décisions prises par
ladite Commission mixte et qu’elle présente tant de ce

143
Ibid., p. 559 (Mr. Seni Pramoj, 27 March 1962). (Emphasis in the
original).
14On this point, see also ibid., p. 567 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 28 March 1962).
145
See para. 2.70 above.

74 Phra Viharn is that which is marked on the map Annex I.
The words now used are ‘ region in the vicinity of the
Temple’. In my submission, Mr. President, Members of

the Court, this is even more ambiguous. The word
‘region’ with its inherent lack of precision is again used,
and we have an innovation in the use of the word
‘vicinity’” 143.

2.77 Besides its concern about the vagueness of Cambodia’s

territorial claim 14, Thailand repeated its concerns about

Cambodia claiming a line outside the strict area of the Temple.

Mr. Rolin thus came back on how much at odds with the reality
145
on the ground the Annex I line would be . He stressed again

that such plotting would result in a new boundary, differing

considerably from the one the Parties had observed:

“Même si le Cambodge veut bien préciser quel est
l’objet limité de sa demande, la portion limitée de
territoire qu’il réclame, de l’avis de la Thaïlande la

thèse défendue par le Cambodge continue à contenir en
elle une menace dont les répercussions doivent, si elles
étaient acceptées, inévitablement entraîner entre les
deux pays de graves complications et être une source

d’insécurité.

En effet, nous lisons encore dans les dernières
conclusions du royaume du Cambodge qu’il est demandé

de dire et juger que la carte du secteur de Dangrek a été
dressée et publiée au nom et pour compte de la
Commission mixte de délimitation créée par le traité de
13 février 1904, qu’elle énonce des décisions prises par

ladite Commission mixte et qu’elle présente tant de ce

143
Ibid., p. 559 (Mr. Seni Pramoj, 27 March 1962). (Emphasis in the
original).
144On this point, see also ibid., p. 567 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 28 March 1962).
145
See para. 2.70 above. decisions of the Commission of Delimitation established under
the 1907 Treaty 14, or contravene a subsequent tacit agreement

between Thailand and Cambodia 15. He then concluded:

“Et alors, je vous pose la question, et c’est l’objet de ma

démonstration, si telle est la situation, est-ce qu’il est
raisonnable d’aller demander à la Cour, fût-ce dans un
dire pour droit théorique, d’investir d’une sorte de
caractère sacro-saint conventionnel, sur toute l'étendue

de la frontière des Dangrek, cette ligne frontière
indiquée dans la carte annexe I?

Je pose la question: de la Thaïlande ou du Cambodge,

quel est celui des deux État s dont l’attitude, dans ce
procès, pourrait être une cause d’insécurité et
d’instabilité pour une frontière qui, à part Phra Viharn,
n’a jamais donné lieu, depui s cinquante ans, à aucune
difficulté?”151

2.79 What Mr. Rolin underlined was the fact that, outside
Phra Viharn, the Parties had not engaged before the Court in

argument that would allow the Court to identify the respective

claims of the Parties, the factual situation, the geographical and

human reality, or the t echnical feasibility of the transposition of

the line, all matters of paramount importance for delimitation.

C. Conclusion

2.80 In line with the positions of the Parties concerning the

subject matter of the dispute as expressed,

149
Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 571 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 28 March 1962).
15Ibid., p. 570.
151
Ibid., p. 573. (Emphasis in the original).

76decisions of the Commission of Delimitation established under

the 1907 Treaty 149, or contravene a subsequent tacit agreement

between Thailand and Cambodia 150. He then concluded:

“Et alors, je vous pose la question, et c’est l’objet de ma
démonstration, si telle est la situation, est-ce qu’il est

raisonnable d’aller demander à la Cour, fût-ce dans un
dire pour droit théorique, d’investir d’une sorte de
caractère sacro-saint conventionnel, sur toute l'étendue
de la frontière des Dangrek, cette ligne frontière
indiquée dans la carte annexe I?

Je pose la question: de la Thaïlande ou du Cambodge,
quel est celui des deux État s dont l’attitude, dans ce
procès, pourrait être une cause d’insécurité et

d’instabilité pour une frontière qui, à part Phra Viharn,
n’a jamais donné lieu, depui s cinquante ans, à aucune
difficulté?”151

2.79 What Mr. Rolin underlined was the fact that, outside

Phra Viharn, the Parties had not engaged before the Court in

argument that would allow the Court to identify the respective

claims of the Parties, the factual situation, the geographical and
human reality, or the t echnical feasibility of the transposition of

the line, all matters of paramount importance for delimitation.

C. Conclusion

2.80 In line with the positions of the Parties concerning the

subject matter of the dispute as expressed,

149Ibid., Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 571 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 28 March 1962).
150Ibid., p. 570.

151Ibid., p. 573. (Emphasis in the original).78 CHAPTER III

THE MEANING AND SCOPE OF THE 1962 JUDGMENT

A. Introduction

3.1 In its Judgment of 15 June 1962 on the merits of the

dispute, the Court responded to the specific questions raised by

Cambodia in its original application – sovereignty over the

Temple and withdrawal of Thai military personnel from the

ruins of the Temple – and added a further matter, the return of
“sculptures, stelae, fragments of monuments, sandstone model

and ancient pottery” 152(hereafter referred to as “cultural

objects”), something raised by Cambodia in the course of the

proceedings. The attempt by Cambodia to broaden the issue

before the Court to a determin ation of the boundary between
Cambodia and Thailand and make a ruling about the status of

the line on the Annex I map, was specifically rejected by the

Court.

3.2 The language used by the Court in describing the dispute

and in defining the area to which its decision related was simply

a continuation of what it had said in the preliminary objections

phase. The scope of the dispute was narrow. The area that the

Court focused on was circumscribed. The Court used terms that
confined what it was deciding to the Temple itself, which

included the ground on which the Temple lay, exemplified by

152Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodiav. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports1962, pp.10 and 11.

79 the use of terms such as “Temple area” and the “vicinity” of the

Temple. The phrase found in the second operative paragraph,

“at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian territory”, on

which Cambodia’s Request for interpretation hinges, does not
bear the expansive meaning that Cambodia now wishes to

ascribe to it. The central question for the Court was sovereignty

over the Temple, and maps were used to assist the Court in

deciding in whose territory the Temple lay, but explicitly they
were not used for the purpose of making a determination about

the boundary between the Parties. In this regard, it is significant

that the Court did not attach any map to its Judgment and it only

requested the reproduction of the Annex I map with the
pleadings. It did not include any modern map accurately

reproducing the topographical reality 153.

3.3 A reading of the 1962 Judgment shows that whenever

the Court in 1962 referred to the “area of the Temple”, “the
Temple area”, or “the vicinity of the Temple”, it was not

referring to the whole area to which the Annex I line related.

The Court’s wording when it formulated operative paragraph 2

of the dispositif was precise and clear. It was talking about the
Temple itself and the vicinity of the Temple. The words used

were a direct response to the request that Cambodia had then

made. They were not a response to what Cambodia now claims.

3.4 The analysis that follows demonstrates the narrow scope

153See also para. 5.25 and, in particular, footnote 457 below.

80the use of terms such as “Temple area” and the “vicinity” of the
Temple. The phrase found in the second operative paragraph,

“at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian territory”, on

which Cambodia’s Request for interpretation hinges, does not

bear the expansive meaning that Cambodia now wishes to

ascribe to it. The central question for the Court was sovereignty

over the Temple, and maps were used to assist the Court in

deciding in whose territory the Temple lay, but explicitly they
were not used for the purpose of making a determination about

the boundary between the Parties. In this regard, it is significant

that the Court did not attach any map to its Judgment and it only

requested the reproduction of the Annex I map with the

pleadings. It did not include any modern map accurately
153
reproducing the topographical reality .

3.3 A reading of the 1962 Judgment shows that whenever

the Court in 1962 referred to the “area of the Temple”, “the

Temple area”, or “the vicinity of the Temple”, it was not

referring to the whole area to which the Annex I line related.

The Court’s wording when it formulated operative paragraph 2

of the dispositif was precise and clear. It was talking about the

Temple itself and the vicinity of the Temple. The words used
were a direct response to the request that Cambodia had then

made. They were not a response to what Cambodia now claims.

3.4 The analysis that follows demonstrates the narrow scope

153See also para. 5.25 and, in particular, footnote 457 below. This was a rewording of the fourth final submission of

Cambodia, which had asked the Court to declare that Thailand

was:

“under an obligation to wit hdraw the detachments of

armed forces it has stati oned, since 1954, in Cambodian 157
territory, in the ruins of the Temple of Preah Vihear” .

The Court said little about this second paragraph of the

dispositif, noting that:

“it also finds in favour of Cambodia as regards the fourth
Submission concerning th e withdrawal of the
detachments of armed forces” 158.

Thus, the second operative paragraph of the dispositif was,

according to the Court, simply giving effect to the submission of

Cambodia.

3.8 Third, the Court decided that Thailand was:

“under an obligation to rest ore to Cambodia any objects

of the kind specified in Cambodia's fifth Submission
which may, since the date of the occupation of the
Temple by Thailand in 1954, have been removed from
159
the Temple or the Temple area” .

157
Ibid., p. 37.
158Ibid., p. 36.
159
Ibid., p. 37.

82This was a rewording of the fourth final submission of

Cambodia, which had asked the Court to declare that Thailand

was:

“under an obligation to wit hdraw the detachments of

armed forces it has stati oned, since 1954, in Cambodian 157
territory, in the ruins of the Temple of Preah Vihear” .

The Court said little about this second paragraph of the

dispositif, noting that:

“it also finds in favour of Cambodia as regards the fourth
Submission concerning th e withdrawal of the
detachments of armed forces” 15.

Thus, the second operative paragraph of the dispositif was,

according to the Court, simply giving effect to the submission of

Cambodia.

3.8 Third, the Court decided that Thailand was:

“under an obligation to rest ore to Cambodia any objects

of the kind specified in Cambodia's fifth Submission
which may, since the date of the occupation of the
Temple by Thailand in 1954, have been removed from
159
the Temple or the Temple area” .

157
Ibid., p. 37.
158Ibid., p. 36.
159
Ibid., p. 37. to the fourth and fifth submissi ons. But even if not requested,

they would have followed as a matter of course. It was for this

reason that the Court saw no difficulty in responding to the fifth

submission, even though it was not part of the original

submissions of Cambodia. It could not represent any extension
of Cambodia’s claim because it was the inevitable consequence

of the claim to sovereignty.

3.11 Not only did the Court decide just one thing, it explicitly

declined to go further. In the course of the proceedings, on
163
5 March 1962, Cambodia added a new first submission ,

asking the Court:

“To adjudge and declare that the frontier line between
Cambodia and Thailand, in the Dangrek sector, is that
which is marked on the map of the Commission of

Delimitation between Indo-China a164Siam (Annex I to
the Memorial of Cambodia).”

In short, Cambodia wanted the Court to rule that the line on the

Annex I map was the boundary between the Parties.

165
3.12 In its Final Submissions, on 20 March 1962 ,

Cambodia added a further submission asking the Court:

“To adjudge and declare that the map of the Dangrek

163See paras. 2.35-2.39 above.

164Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports1962, p.10.
165
See paras. 2.68-2.70 above.

84to the fourth and fifth submissi ons. But even if not requested,
they would have followed as a matter of course. It was for this

reason that the Court saw no difficulty in responding to the fifth

submission, even though it was not part of the original

submissions of Cambodia. It could not represent any extension

of Cambodia’s claim because it was the inevitable consequence

of the claim to sovereignty.

3.11 Not only did the Court decide just one thing, it explicitly

declined to go further. In the course of the proceedings, on

5 March 1962, Cambodia added a new first submission 163,

asking the Court:

“To adjudge and declare that the frontier line between
Cambodia and Thailand, in the Dangrek sector, is that
which is marked on the map of the Commission of
Delimitation between Indo-China and Siam (Annex I to
164
the Memorial of Cambodia).”

In short, Cambodia wanted the Court to rule that the line on the

Annex I map was the boundary between the Parties.

3.12 In its Final Submissions, on 20 March 1962 165,

Cambodia added a further submission asking the Court:

“To adjudge and declare that the map of the Dangrek

163
See paras. 2.35-2.39 above.
164Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports1962, p.10.
165
See paras. 2.68-2.70 above. C. The Narrow Scope of the Dispute as Defined by the Court

3.14 In setting out its view of what constituted the dispute
that it had to decide, the Court made clear that it was the narrow

question of sovereignty over the Temple that was at issue, and

not a broader question of the stat us of the boundary or of the

Annex I map or line. It conti nued to view the dispute in the

narrow terms in which it had seen it at the preliminary

objections phase and thus refused to rule on the submissions of

Cambodia that were predicated on an expanded mandate of the

Court.

1.THE L INK WITH THE JUDGMENT OF THE C OURT ON

PRELIMINARY OBJECTIONS

3.15 At the preliminary objections phase, the Court defined

the dispute as “territorial s overeignty over the region of the
167
Temple of Preah Vihear and its precincts” . In its Judgment

on the merits, the Court quoted what it had said in its Judgment
on preliminary objections and, appa rently encapsulating what it

had there said, went on to say:

“Accordingly, the subject of the dispute submitted to the
Court is confined to a difference of view about

sovereig168 over the region of the Temple of Preah
Vihear.”

167See paras. 2.14-2.17 above.
168
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodv. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Rep1962, p. 14. (Emphasis
added).

86C. The Narrow Scope of the Dispute as Defined by the Court

3.14 In setting out its view of what constituted the dispute

that it had to decide, the Court made clear that it was the narrow

question of sovereignty over the Temple that was at issue, and

not a broader question of the stat us of the boundary or of the

Annex I map or line. It conti nued to view the dispute in the

narrow terms in which it had seen it at the preliminary
objections phase and thus refused to rule on the submissions of

Cambodia that were predicated on an expanded mandate of the

Court.

1. THE L INK WITH THE JUDGMENT OF THE COURT ON

P RELIMINARY O BJECTIONS

3.15 At the preliminary objections phase, the Court defined

the dispute as “territorial s overeignty over the region of the

Temple of Preah Vihear and its precincts” 16. In its Judgment

on the merits, the Court quoted what it had said in its Judgment

on preliminary objections and, appa rently encapsulating what it

had there said, went on to say:

“Accordingly, the subject of the dispute submitted to the

Court is confined to a difference of view about
sovereignty over the region of the Temple of Preah
Vihear.” 168

16See paras. 2.14-2.17 above.

168Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambov. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Re1962, p. 14. (Emphasis
added). sovereignty. They could be taken into account as reasons for

the Court’s decision, but they coul d not themselves give rise to

matters that had to be determined. The Court was only deciding

the “sole dispute submitted to it”– the question of sovereignty
over the Temple and its precincts.

3.19 It is no surprise, therefore, that the Court in 1962 was not

prepared to respond to the first and second final submissions of
Cambodia. In stating that it c ould not give expression to these

submissions “as claims to be dealt with in the operative

provisions of the Judgment” th e Court said it was “for the

reasons indicated earlier at the beginning of the present
Judgment” 17, drawing a direct link with its explanation that the

frontier line and maps were releva nt only to the extent that they

could throw light on the question of sovereignty over the

Temple and its precincts. In other words, a ruling about the

status of the Annex I map or of the line contained within it, would
have been simply outside of the scope of the Court’s mandate.

They were not part of the“sole dispute submitted to it”.

3.20 In drawing its conclusions before making its findings,
the Court further emphasizes what it regards as the “sole

dispute” submitted to it. Twice it refers to the dispute as

“sovereignty over Preah Vihear”, saying definitively in the form

of a summing up:

170Ibid., p. 36.

88sovereignty. They could be taken into account as reasons for

the Court’s decision, but they coul d not themselves give rise to

matters that had to be determined. The Court was only deciding

the “sole dispute submitted to it”– the question of sovereignty

over the Temple and its precincts.

3.19 It is no surprise, therefore, that the Court in 1962 was not

prepared to respond to the first and second final submissions of

Cambodia. In stating that it c ould not give expression to these

submissions “as claims to be dealt with in the operative
provisions of the Judgment” th e Court said it was “for the

reasons indicated earlier at the beginning of the present
170
Judgment” , drawing a direct link with its explanation that the

frontier line and maps were releva nt only to the extent that they

could throw light on the question of sovereignty over the
Temple and its precincts. In other words, a ruling about the

status of the Annex I map or of the line contained within it, would

have been simply outside of the scope of the Court’s mandate.

They were not part of the“sole dispute submitted to it”.

3.20 In drawing its conclusions before making its findings,

the Court further emphasizes what it regards as the “sole

dispute” submitted to it. Twice it refers to the dispute as

“sovereignty over Preah Vihear”, saying definitively in the form
of a summing up:

170Ibid., p. 36. 3. THE SCOPE AND C ONTENT OF THE D ISPOSITIFW AS

C IRCUMSCRIBED BY THE PETITUM

3.22 In delivering its judgment, a court cannot go beyond the

claims of the Parties and award a Party something that it did not
request (the non ultra petita rule)7. As Judge Buergenthal said

in his Separate Opinion in the Oil Platforms case:

“a cardinal rule governing the Court's judicial process,
which does not allow the Court to deal with a subject in

the dispositif of its Judgment that the parties to the case
have not, in their final submissions, asked it to
adjudicate”174.

In saying this, Judge Buergentha l was simply reiterating what

was said by the Court in the Asylum Case in the following

terms:

“it is the duty of the Court not only to reply to the
questions as stated in the final submissions of the parties,

but also to abstain175om d eciding points not included in
those submissions” .

3.23 In short, what the Court decided in 1962 in each of the

operative paragraphs of the dispositif can extend no further than

what Cambodia requested. As a result, the three conclusions

173Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000 (Democratic Republic of the Cv.go
Belgium), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2002, pp. 18-19, para. 43.

174Oil Platforms (Islamic Republic of IranUnited States of America),
I.C.J. Reports 2003, pp. 270-271, para. 3.
175
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of November 20th, 1950, in the
asylum case, Judgment of November 27th, 1950, I.C.J. Reports 1950,p. 402.

90 3. THE S COPE AND C ONTENT OF THE D ISPOSITIFW AS
C IRCUMSCRIBED BY THE PETITUM

3.22 In delivering its judgment, a court cannot go beyond the

claims of the Parties and award a Party something that it did not
173
request (the non ultra petita rule) . As Judge Buergenthal said

in his Separate Opinion in the Oil Platforms case:

“a cardinal rule governing the Court's judicial process,

which does not allow the Court to deal with a subject in
the dispositif of its Judgment that the parties to the case
have not, in their final submissions, asked it to
adjudicate”174.

In saying this, Judge Buergentha l was simply reiterating what

was said by the Court in the Asylum Case in the following

terms:

“it is the duty of the Court not only to reply to the
questions as stated in the final submissions of the parties,
but also to abstain from d eciding points not included in
175
those submissions” .

3.23 In short, what the Court decided in 1962 in each of the

operative paragraphs of the dispositif can extend no further than
what Cambodia requested. As a result, the three conclusions

173
Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000 (Democratic Republic of the Cv.go
Belgium), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2002, pp. 18-19, para. 43.
174Oil Platforms (Islamic Republic of IranUnited States of America),
I.C.J. Reports 2003, pp. 270-271, para. 3.
175
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of November 20th, 1950, in the
asylum case, Judgment of November 27th, 1950, I.C.J. Reports 1950,p. 402. 3.26 Thus, the limited scope of the claim in the third

submission – that “the Temple is situated in te rritory under the
sovereignty of the Kingdom of Cambodia” – as intended by

Cambodia and understood by the Court, circumscribes the scope

and content of the first paragraph of the dispositif . Sovereignty

over the Temple referred to ju st that; the physical Temple
encompassed in what the Court frequently referred to as the

“Temple area” which as will be pointed out below was narrowly

constrained.

3.27 This has a further consequence. Since, as the Court said,

the fourth and fifth submissions were consequential on the third,

the Court’s acceptance of them coul d not entail an expansion of
the area to which the third submission applied. The requirement

to withdraw troops and return cultural objects, being a

consequence of the conclusion that Cambodia had sovereignty
over the Temple, could only apply to the area covered in the

determination of sovereignty. Thus, the second and third

paragraphs of the dispositif could apply to an area no greater

than that covered by th e first paragraph of the dispositif. And,
as will be seen later, the terms used by the Court make clear that

it saw the area as a restri cted one, and certainly not

encompassing all of the territory on the Cambodian side of the
Annex I map line as Cambodia would now like to claim.

3.28 Beyond this, however, independently the second and

third paragraphs of the dispositif were themselves applicable
only to a restricted area. The second paragraph of the dispositif,

923.26 Thus, the limited scope of the claim in the third

submission – that “the Temple is situated in te rritory under the

sovereignty of the Kingdom of Cambodia” – as intended by
Cambodia and understood by the Court, circumscribes the scope

and content of the first paragraph of the dispositif . Sovereignty

over the Temple referred to ju st that; the physical Temple

encompassed in what the Court frequently referred to as the
“Temple area” which as will be pointed out below was narrowly

constrained.

3.27 This has a further consequence. Since, as the Court said,

the fourth and fifth submissions were consequential on the third,

the Court’s acceptance of them coul d not entail an expansion of

the area to which the third submission applied. The requirement
to withdraw troops and return cultural objects, being a

consequence of the conclusion that Cambodia had sovereignty

over the Temple, could only apply to the area covered in the

determination of sovereignty. Thus, the second and third
paragraphs of the dispositif could apply to an area no greater

than that covered by th e first paragraph of the dispositif. And,

as will be seen later, the terms used by the Court make clear that

it saw the area as a restri cted one, and certainly not
encompassing all of the territory on the Cambodian side of the

Annex I map line as Cambodia would now like to claim.

3.28 Beyond this, however, independently the second and
third paragraphs of the dispositif were themselves applicable

only to a restricted area. The second paragraph of the dispositif, phrase “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian territory”

can be nothing more than a convenient way to describe what
Cambodia had referred to as the “ruins of the Temple”.

3.31 In the third paragraph of the dispositif, the Court

accepted the fifth submission of Cambodia regarding the return
of cultural objects. The fifth submission referred to cultural

objects “that had been removed fr om the Temple”. The word

“Temple” in this request can refer to no greater an area than the
reference to “Temple” in the third submission over which

sovereignty was being determined. In fact, what the Court

ordered in the third paragraph of the dispositif was the return of

cultural objects “removed from the Temple or the Temple area”.

3.32 However, the change in wording to encompass the

“Temple area” could not affect the geographical scope of the
order. The Court could not have expanded its order to cover an

area well beyond the scope of the order requested. The reference

to the “Temple area” could only be a reference to an area in

close proximity to the Temple – the Temple precincts –
otherwise the Court could again be subject to the accusation of

deciding ultra petita. It clearly did not do that. And, in any

event, cultural objects that could have potentially been removed
would only have been in the Temple or in close proximity to it –

they would have been part of the “ruins of the Temple”. It

makes no sense to consider that the reference to the “Temple

area” in operative paragraph 3 was a reference to all of the area
on the Cambodian side of the Annex I map line.

94phrase “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian territory”

can be nothing more than a convenient way to describe what
Cambodia had referred to as the “ruins of the Temple”.

3.31 In the third paragraph of the dispositif, the Court

accepted the fifth submission of Cambodia regarding the return
of cultural objects. The fifth submission referred to cultural

objects “that had been removed fr om the Temple”. The word

“Temple” in this request can refer to no greater an area than the
reference to “Temple” in the third submission over which

sovereignty was being determined. In fact, what the Court

ordered in the third paragraph of the dispositif was the return of

cultural objects “removed from the Temple or the Temple area”.

3.32 However, the change in wording to encompass the

“Temple area” could not affect the geographical scope of the
order. The Court could not have expanded its order to cover an

area well beyond the scope of the order requested. The reference

to the “Temple area” could only be a reference to an area in

close proximity to the Temple – the Temple precincts –
otherwise the Court could again be subject to the accusation of

deciding ultra petita. It clearly did not do that. And, in any

event, cultural objects that could have potentially been removed
would only have been in the Temple or in close proximity to it –

they would have been part of the “ruins of the Temple”. It

makes no sense to consider that the reference to the “Temple

area” in operative paragraph 3 was a reference to all of the area
on the Cambodian side of the Annex I map line. to which the Judgment applies. While the term “region” is used

in the Judgment, although not in the dispositif, it is generally not

used to define the subject of the dispute.

3.35 Central to Cambodia’s claim to interpretation in this case

is the view that the term “vicinity on Cambodian territory”
extends to all of the area on th e Cambodian side of the Annex I

map line. But, an analysis of the terms used by the Court show

that this could not be so. The terms used by the Court reflect the

fact that it was deciding sovereignty over the Temple, not that it

was making a broad statement a bout the extent of Cambodian

sovereignty asserted through the Annex I map. It was neither
determining a boundary nor dealing with a broad area as

Cambodia now claims.

1.THE M EANING OF THE TERM “T EMPLE ”IN OPERATIVE

PARAGRAPH 1

3.36 As pointed out in Chapter II 17, the Court defined the

dispute in the preliminary objectio ns phase as sovereignty over

the region of the Temple and its precincts. This essentially

limited the issue to the Temple itself, the ground on which it lay

and its immediate surroundings – the precincts. At the beginning
of its Judgment on the mer its, the Court endorses that

understanding of the scope of the dispute. This is reinforced by

the way the Court describes its conclusion about sovereignty –

178See paras. 2.13-2.17 above.

96to which the Judgment applies. While the term “region” is used

in the Judgment, although not in the dispositif, it is generally not

used to define the subject of the dispute.

3.35 Central to Cambodia’s claim to interpretation in this case

is the view that the term “vicinity on Cambodian territory”
extends to all of the area on th e Cambodian side of the Annex I

map line. But, an analysis of the terms used by the Court show

that this could not be so. The terms used by the Court reflect the

fact that it was deciding sovereignty over the Temple, not that it

was making a broad statement a bout the extent of Cambodian

sovereignty asserted through the Annex I map. It was neither
determining a boundary nor dealing with a broad area as

Cambodia now claims.

1.T HE M EANING OF THE TERM “T EMPLE ”INO PERATIVE

PARAGRAPH 1

3.36 As pointed out in Chapter II17, the Court defined the

dispute in the preliminary objectio ns phase as sovereignty over

the region of the Temple and its precincts. This essentially

limited the issue to the Temple itself, the ground on which it lay

and its immediate surroundings – the precincts. At the beginning
of its Judgment on the mer its, the Court endorses that

understanding of the scope of the dispute. This is reinforced by

the way the Court describes its conclusion about sovereignty –

17See paras. 2.13-2.17 above. On its face, the phrase “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on
Cambodian territory” means nothing more than that.

3.39 Indeed the term “vicinity” as used here could not have a

broader meaning. The Oxford E nglish Dictionary defines the

term “vicinity” as “the state, character or quality of being near in

space; propinquity, proximity”, and it defines “in the vicinity
179
of” as “in the neighbourhood (o f)”, “near or close (to)” . The
notion of “vicinity” has to be re lated to a particular object or

thing to which it is near. The extent of the “vicinity” depends

on the thing to which the term is attached. There is thus some

element of proportionality involved . The “vicinity” of a city is

obviously a larger area than th e “vicinity” of a house. The

“vicinity” of a temple would be equally confined.

3.40 The vicinity of the Temple could refer only to the area

near or close by the Temple, what was referred to in the

diplomatic notes of 1949 and 1954 as the “ruins of Preah
180
Vihear” . The French text of operative paragraph 2 uses the

term “environs” which has the sense of surrounding or

encircling something. Since opera tive paragraph 2 was said by

the Court to be an acceptance of the Cambodian request that
police and military personnel be withdrawn from the “ruins of

the Temple” the term vicinity could not have had a wide scope.

179Oxford English Dictionary, online version September 2011 [Annex 103];
Merriam-Webster Dictionary defines “vicinity” as “: the quality or state of
being near: proximity” (Merriam-Web ster, Merriam-Webster's Collegiate
Dictionary, Eleventh Edition, 2003, p. 1393 [Annex 104].
180
See paras. 2.3-2.5 above.

98On its face, the phrase “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on

Cambodian territory” means nothing more than that.

3.39 Indeed the term “vicinity” as used here could not have a
broader meaning. The Oxford E nglish Dictionary defines the

term “vicinity” as “the state, character or quality of being near in

space; propinquity, proximity”, and it defines “in the vicinity
179
of” as “in the neighbourhood (o f)”, “near or close (to)” . The
notion of “vicinity” has to be re lated to a particular object or

thing to which it is near. The extent of the “vicinity” depends

on the thing to which the term is attached. There is thus some

element of proportionality involved . The “vicinity” of a city is
obviously a larger area than th e “vicinity” of a house. The

“vicinity” of a temple would be equally confined.

3.40 The vicinity of the Temple could refer only to the area

near or close by the Temple, what was referred to in the
diplomatic notes of 1949 and 1954 as the “ruins of Preah

Vihear” 180. The French text of operative paragraph 2 uses the

term “environs” which has the sense of surrounding or

encircling something. Since opera tive paragraph 2 was said by
the Court to be an acceptance of the Cambodian request that

police and military personnel be withdrawn from the “ruins of

the Temple” the term vicinity could not have had a wide scope.

179
Oxford English Dictionary, online version September 2011 [Annex 103];
Merriam-Webster Dictionary defines “vicinity” as “: the quality or state of
being near: proximity” (Merriam-Web ster, Merriam-Webster's Collegiate
Dictionary, Eleventh Edition, 2003, p. 1393 [Annex 104].
180See paras. 2.3-2.5 above. 181
true watershed line in this vicinity” .

Here the use of the term “vicinity” has a narrower scope. The

Court is talking about the map lin e in proximity to the Temple.
This is acknowledged in the French text by the use of neither the

broader term “région” nor the narrower term “environs”. It uses

the term “dans ces parages”.

3.44 The limited scope of the phras e “the Temple, or in its

vicinity” in operative paragraph 2 is further illustrated by the

additional words used in that paragraph. The Court does not
just refer to “the Temple or in its vicinity”. It refers to the

Temple or in its vicinity “on Cambodian territory”. As Thailand

pointed out in oral argument in the hearing on provisional
182
measures , reference to the vicinity of the Temple “in

Cambodian territory” carries th e clear implication that the

vicinity of the Temple also includes Thai territory. If the Court

had intended to say that all Thai military perso nnel had to be
withdrawn from all areas of the Cambodian side of the Annex I

map line, there would have been no need to refer to the Temple

or in its vicinity at all. It would have sufficed to order the

withdrawal of “any military or police forces, or other guards or

181Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962 , p. 35. See also paras
2.44 above and 5.15-5.16 below.
182
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Request for the Indication of Provisional Measures30 May
2011, CR 2011/14, p. 24, para. 7 (Mr. Alain Pellet).

100 true watershed line in this vicinity” 18.

Here the use of the term “vicinity” has a narrower scope. The

Court is talking about the map lin e in proximity to the Temple.

This is acknowledged in the French text by the use of neither the

broader term “région” nor the narrower term “environs”. It uses

the term “dans ces parages”.

3.44 The limited scope of the phras e “the Temple, or in its

vicinity” in operative paragraph 2 is further illustrated by the

additional words used in that paragraph. The Court does not

just refer to “the Temple or in its vicinity”. It refers to the
Temple or in its vicinity “on Cambodian territory”. As Thailand

pointed out in oral argument in the hearing on provisional
182
measures , reference to the vicinity of the Temple “in

Cambodian territory” carries th e clear implication that the

vicinity of the Temple also includes Thai territory. If the Court
had intended to say that all Thai military perso nnel had to be

withdrawn from all areas of the Cambodian side of the Annex I

map line, there would have been no need to refer to the Temple

or in its vicinity at all. It would have sufficed to order the
withdrawal of “any military or police forces, or other guards or

181
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962 , p. 35. See also paras
2.44 above and 5.15-5.16 below.
182Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Request for the Indication of Provisional Measur30 May
2011, CR 2011/14, p. 24, para. 7 (Mr. Alain Pellet). 3. HE M EANING OF THE TERM “T EMPLE A REA ”IN OPERATIVE

PARAGRAPH 3

3.47 That the Court was intending to refer to a restricted area

in operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif is confirmed by its use

in the Judgment of the term “Temple area”.

3.48 The term “Temple area” was used frequently in the case

to describe the subject of the dis pute. It occurs thirteen times in

the Judgment and occurs also in operative paragraph 3. The

word “area” has no intrinsic lim itation as to geographic scope.

An area can be either large or small and its meaning in any
particular case depends on the context in which it is used.

A review of the uses of this term in the 1962 Judgment indicates

that “Temple area” was a convenient way of localizing what was

in dispute without being precise about the specific bounds of the

Temple itself.

3.49 As pointed out earlier, draw ing on its statement of the

subject of the dispute in its Judgment on preliminary objections,

the Court stated, “the subject of the dispute submitted to the

Court is confined to a difference of view about sovereignty over
183
the region of the Temple of Preah Vihear.” And, “the region
of the Temple of Preah Vihear ” meant “the Temple and its

precincts”.

183Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Camv. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962,p. 14.

102 3.T HE M EANING OF THE TERM “TEMPLE A REA ”IN OPERATIVE

P ARAGRAPH 3

3.47 That the Court was intending to refer to a restricted area

in operative paragraph 2 of the dispositif is confirmed by its use
in the Judgment of the term “Temple area”.

3.48 The term “Temple area” was used frequently in the case

to describe the subject of the dis pute. It occurs thirteen times in

the Judgment and occurs also in operative paragraph 3. The
word “area” has no intrinsic lim itation as to geographic scope.

An area can be either large or small and its meaning in any

particular case depends on the context in which it is used.

A review of the uses of this term in the 1962 Judgment indicates

that “Temple area” was a convenient way of localizing what was
in dispute without being precise about the specific bounds of the

Temple itself.

3.49 As pointed out earlier, draw ing on its statement of the
subject of the dispute in its Judgment on preliminary objections,

the Court stated, “the subject of the dispute submitted to the

Court is confined to a difference of view about sovereignty over
183
the region of the Temple of Preah Vihear.” And, “the region

of the Temple of Preah Vihear ” meant “the Temple and its
precincts”.

183Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambv. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962,p. 14. 184
Thailand’s occupation of it in 1954” .

3.52 A clear sense of what the Court had in mind when

referring to the Temple area can be gained by looking at the

Court’s description of the Temple and its location. It said:

“the main Temple buildings stand in the apex of a
triangular piece of high ground jutting out into the plain.

From the edge of the escarpment, the general inclination
of the ground in the northerly direction is downwards to
the Nam Moun river” 18.

The map before the Court 186 showed the main Temple buildings

at the tip of the promontory and ruins extending downwards in a

northerly direction 187. This is what the Court would have seen as

the Temple area – what had been referred to since 1949 as the

“ruins of Preah Vihear”.

3.53 It is also apparent that the Court saw the Temple area as

a restricted one, contained within the promontory on which the

Temple is situated. Referring to a series of maps that had been

sent to Siam the Court said:

“Amongst these [maps] was one of that part of the
Dangrek range in which the Temple is situated, and on it

184
Ibid., p.36.
185Ibid., p.15.
186
Carte annexée au Rapport de MM. Doeringsfeld, Amuedo et Ivey
(Annexe I), filed as Annex LXVIc of Cambodia’s Reply [Annex 101].
187Sketch of cross-section plan of the Temple of Phra Viharn and aerial

photograph of the Temple of Phra Viharn [Annex 105].

104 184
Thailand’s occupation of it in 1954” .

3.52 A clear sense of what the Court had in mind when

referring to the Temple area can be gained by looking at the

Court’s description of the Temple and its location. It said:

“the main Temple buildings stand in the apex of a

triangular piece of high ground jutting out into the plain.
From the edge of the escarpment, the general inclination
of the ground in the northerly direction is downwards to
the Nam Moun river” 185.

186
The map before the Court showed the main Temple buildings
at the tip of the promontory and ruins extending downwards in a

northerly direction 187. This is what the Court would have seen as

the Temple area – what had been referred to since 1949 as the

“ruins of Preah Vihear”.

3.53 It is also apparent that the Court saw the Temple area as

a restricted one, contained within the promontory on which the

Temple is situated. Referring to a series of maps that had been
sent to Siam the Court said:

“Amongst these [maps] was one of that part of the

Dangrek range in which the Temple is situated, and on it

184Ibid., p.36.
185
Ibid., p.15.
186Carte annexée au Rapport de MM. Doeringsfeld, Amuedo et Ivey
(Annexe I), filed as Annex LXVIc of Cambodia’s Reply [Annex 101].
187
Sketch of cross-section plan of te Temple of Phra Viharn and aerial
photograph of the Temple of Phra Viharn [Annex 105]. paragraph was an acceptance of the fifth submission of

Cambodia. That submission refe rred only to cu ltural objects

removed from “the Temple”. The Court’s reference in operative

paragraph 3 to “the Temple and the Temple area” reflects the
fact that cultural objects that could have potentially been

removed would only have been in the Temple or in close

proximity to it. The Court saw itself as determining the

question of sovereignty over the “Temple area” and thus the
area in which the requirement to return cultural objects would

be the area over which the Court had determined sovereignty. It

makes no sense to consider that the reference to the “Temple

area” in operative paragraph 3 was a reference to all of the area
on the Cambodian side of the Annex I line. Cambodia’s request

did not relate to that area, nor did the Court give any indication

that it was referring to such an area.

3.57 In his dissenting opinion Judge Sir Percy noted:

“In its Application and Memorial the Kingdom of
Cambodia asked the Court to declare that the territorial
sovereignty over the Temple belongs to it. In neither did

it describe the actual Temple area over 190ch it claims
sovereignty nor has it since done so” .

He pointed out that inherent in the Cambodian argument was

that all of the area on the Cam bodian side of the Annex I line
would be subject to Cambodian sovereignty, and then went on

to say that:

190Ibid., p. 102 (Dissenting Opinion of Sir Percy Spender).

106paragraph was an acceptance of the fifth submission of

Cambodia. That submission refe rred only to cu ltural objects

removed from “the Temple”. The Court’s reference in operative

paragraph 3 to “the Temple and the Temple area” reflects the
fact that cultural objects that could have potentially been

removed would only have been in the Temple or in close

proximity to it. The Court saw itself as determining the

question of sovereignty over the “Temple area” and thus the
area in which the requirement to return cultural objects would

be the area over which the Court had determined sovereignty. It

makes no sense to consider that the reference to the “Temple

area” in operative paragraph 3 was a reference to all of the area
on the Cambodian side of the Annex I line. Cambodia’s request

did not relate to that area, nor did the Court give any indication

that it was referring to such an area.

3.57 In his dissenting opinion Judge Sir Percy noted:

“In its Application and Memorial the Kingdom of
Cambodia asked the Court to declare that the territorial
sovereignty over the Temple belongs to it. In neither did

it describe the actual Temple area over190ich it claims
sovereignty nor has it since done so” .

He pointed out that inherent in the Cambodian argument was

that all of the area on the Cam bodian side of the Annex I line
would be subject to Cambodian sovereignty, and then went on

to say that:

190Ibid., p. 102 (Dissenting Opinion of Sir Percy Spender). 4. HE M EANING OF THE TERM “REGION ”

3.60 Although it is not mentioned in the dispositif, the term

“region” is used by the Court throughout its Judgment. A

“region” can be broad or narro w depending on the context in
which it is used. In some instances the Court uses region in a

relatively narrow sense, in others it uses it in a broader sense.

3.61 As pointed out above, the Court used the term “region of

the Temple of Preah Vihear” to define the subject of the dispute
drawing on what it had said in its 1961 Judgment on preliminary

objections. In the 1961 Judgment the Court had referred to the

“region of the Temple of Preah Vihear and its precincts”. Thus,

when in 1962 Court said, “Accordingly, the subject of the

dispute submitted to the Court is confined to a difference of
view about sovereignty over the region of the Temple of Preah

Vihear” 192it was referring to “the Temple of Preah Vihear and

its precincts”. In this context, therefore, the word region is

rather confined.

3.62 In fact, this was the only time that the Court used the

term “region” in relation to th e subject of the dispute. After

initially treating the subject of the dispute as “sovereignty over

the region of the Temple of Preah Vihear and its precincts”, the
Court began to characterize the dispute as relating to

“sovereignty over the Temple area” and did so consistently for

192Ibid., p. 14.

108 4. THE M EANING OF THE T ERM “R EGION ”

3.60 Although it is not mentioned in the dispositif, the term

“region” is used by the Court throughout its Judgment. A

“region” can be broad or narro w depending on the context in

which it is used. In some instances the Court uses region in a

relatively narrow sense, in others it uses it in a broader sense.

3.61 As pointed out above, the Court used the term “region of

the Temple of Preah Vihear” to define the subject of the dispute

drawing on what it had said in its 1961 Judgment on preliminary

objections. In the 1961 Judgment the Court had referred to the

“region of the Temple of Preah Vihear and its precincts”. Thus,

when in 1962 Court said, “Accordingly, the subject of the

dispute submitted to the Court is confined to a difference of
view about sovereignty over the region of the Temple of Preah

Vihear” 192 it was referring to “the Temple of Preah Vihear and

its precincts”. In this context, therefore, the word region is

rather confined.

3.62 In fact, this was the only time that the Court used the

term “region” in relation to th e subject of the dispute. After
initially treating the subject of the dispute as “sovereignty over

the region of the Temple of Preah Vihear and its precincts”, the

Court began to characterize the dispute as relating to

“sovereignty over the Temple area” and did so consistently for

192
Ibid., p. 14. 3.64 The use of the term “regi on” in the Judgment is not
unlike the use of the term “sector” which is found frequently

relating to words such as “Dangrek”, as in “the Dangrek

sector”196 or “the eastern sector of the Dangrek range” 19. The

reference is to a large area and the term is not used to define the

subject matter of the dispute.

3.65 The use of the term “region” in the 1962 Judgment
reinforces the position set out above that when the Court used

the phrase “at the Temple, or in its vicinity” in operative

paragraph 2, or referred to the “Temple area” in operative

paragraph 3, it was referring to a relatively restricted area in

close proximity to the Temple. The only time the phrase “region

of the Temple of Preah Vihear” was used to define the subject

matter of the dispute it was done in a qualified way. The full
reference was to “region of the Temple of Preah Vihear and its

precincts” 198thus indicating that when the word region was

being used in defining the subject matter of the dispute it was

intended in a very narrow and specific sense. Moreover, the fact

that the Court never used the term “region” in the dispostif,

reinforces that the Court’s decision related to a limited or

confined area.

***

196
Ibid., p. 14.
19Ibid., p. 15.
198
Ibid., p. 14. (Emphasis added).

1103.64 The use of the term “regi on” in the Judgment is not

unlike the use of the term “sector” which is found frequently

relating to words such as “Dangrek”, as in “the Dangrek
196 197
sector” or “the eastern sector of the Dangrek range” . The

reference is to a large area and the term is not used to define the

subject matter of the dispute.

3.65 The use of the term “region” in the 1962 Judgment

reinforces the position set out above that when the Court used

the phrase “at the Temple, or in its vicinity” in operative

paragraph 2, or referred to the “Temple area” in operative

paragraph 3, it was referring to a relatively restricted area in
close proximity to the Temple. The only time the phrase “region

of the Temple of Preah Vihear” was used to define the subject

matter of the dispute it was done in a qualified way. The full

reference was to “region of the Temple of Preah Vihear and its
198
precincts” thus indicating that when the word region was

being used in defining the subject matter of the dispute it was
intended in a very narrow and specific sense. Moreover, the fact

that the Court never used the term “region” in the dispostif,

reinforces that the Court’s decision related to a limited or

confined area.

***

196Ibid., p. 14.
197Ibid., p. 15.

198Ibid., p. 14. (Emphasis added). stated.” 200

3.68 Thus, the frontier and maps would be considered only to
the extent that they were helpful in providing reasons for the

Court’s decision. The Court was not considering these matters

in order to make rulings about them. The Court said it would

“have regard to” the frontier line between the two states in this

sector; it did not say that it w ould determine what the frontier
was in this sector. As in the case of the maps, the frontier was to

be taken account of to the extent it prov ided reasons for the

decision and nothing more.

3.69 The “sole dispute” submitted to the Court was the

question of sovereignty over the Temple. Thus, the Court was
explicit that the frontier lines and maps were relevant only in so

far as they might shed light on the question of sovereignty over

the Temple. The Annex I map and line fell clearly into that

category.

3.70 The Court was not looking at the Annex I map in order
to establish a boundary; its role was much more limited than

that. The potential importance of the map was set out by the

Court early in the Judgment. It was because the line on it was

“purporting to be the outcome of the work of delimitation and

showing the whole Preah Vihear promontory, with the Temple
201
area, as being on the Cambodian side.” In short, the map was

200Ibid., p. 14.

201Ibid., p. 21.

112 stated.”200

3.68 Thus, the frontier and maps would be considered only to

the extent that they were helpful in providing reasons for the

Court’s decision. The Court was not considering these matters

in order to make rulings about them. The Court said it would

“have regard to” the frontier line between the two states in this
sector; it did not say that it w ould determine what the frontier

was in this sector. As in the case of the maps, the frontier was to

be taken account of to the extent it prov ided reasons for the

decision and nothing more.

3.69 The “sole dispute” submitted to the Court was the

question of sovereignty over the Temple. Thus, the Court was

explicit that the frontier lines and maps were relevant only in so

far as they might shed light on the question of sovereignty over

the Temple. The Annex I map and line fell clearly into that
category.

3.70 The Court was not looking at the Annex I map in order

to establish a boundary; its role was much more limited than
that. The potential importance of the map was set out by the

Court early in the Judgment. It was because the line on it was

“purporting to be the outcome of the work of delimitation and

showing the whole Preah Vihear promontory, with the Temple
201
area, as being on the Cambodian side.” In short, the map was

200
Ibid., p. 14.
201Ibid., p. 21. Phra Viharn 20. The map itself, the Court said, “drew such

pointed attention to the Preah Vihear region” 204 and “the map

marked Preah Vihear itself qui te clearly as lying on the

Cambodian side of the line.” 205 Although Thailand eventually

produced maps showing Phra Viha rn on the Thai side of the

boundary, Thailand, the Court sai d, “continued, even for public

and officia1 purposes, to use the Annex 1 map, or other maps

showing Preah Vihear as lying in Cambodia.” 206 The Court

referred to the:

“occasions (…) on which it would have been natural for

Thailand to raise the matter, if she considered the map 207
indicating the frontier at Preah Vihear to be incorrect” .

The 1947 meeting of the Fran co-Siamese Conciliation

Commission provided, the Court said, “an outstanding

opportunity for Thailand to claim a rectification of the frontier

at Preah Vihear,” but, it went on to say, Thailand “filed with the

Commission a map showing Pr eah Vihear as lying in

Cambodia” 208.

3.74 A further and critical factor indicating that the issue was

failure to object to indications of Cambodian sovereignty over

203
Ibid., pp. 24-25.
204
Ibid., p. 26.
205Ibid.

206Ibid., p. 27.
207
Ibid., p. 28.
208Ibid.

114 203
Phra Viharn . The map itself, the Court said, “drew such
204
pointed attention to the Preah Vihear region” and “the map

marked Preah Vihear itself qui te clearly as lying on the
205
Cambodian side of the line.” Although Thailand eventually

produced maps showing Phra Viha rn on the Thai side of the
boundary, Thailand, the Court sai d, “continued, even for public

and officia1 purposes, to use the Annex 1 map, or other maps

showing Preah Vihear as lying in Cambodia.” 206 The Court

referred to the:

“occasions (…) on which it would have been natural for
Thailand to raise the matter, if she considered the map
207
indicating the frontier at Preah Vihear to be incorrect” .

The 1947 meeting of the Fran co-Siamese Conciliation

Commission provided, the Court said, “an outstanding

opportunity for Thailand to claim a rectification of the frontier
at Preah Vihear,” but, it went on to say, Thailand “filed with the

Commission a map showing Pr eah Vihear as lying in

Cambodia” 20.

3.74 A further and critical factor indicating that the issue was

failure to object to indications of Cambodian sovereignty over

203
Ibid., pp. 24-25.
204Ibid., p. 26.
205
Ibid.
206Ibid., p. 27.

207Ibid., p. 28.
208
Ibid. “is whether the Parties did adopt the Annex 1 map, and
the line indicated on it, as representing the outcome of
the work of delimitation of the frontier in the region of
210
Preah Vihear ” .

3.76 And in considering what should have alerted the Thai

officials about the Annex I map, the Court said:

“anyone who considered that the line of the watershed at

Preah Vihear ought to follow the line of the escarpment,
or whose duty it was to scrutinize the map, there was
everything in the Annex I map to put him upon
enquiry” 211.

3.77 Speaking of Thailand’s failure to raise the matter in the

Franco-Siamese Commission, the Court said:

“The natural inference from Thailand's failure to
mention Preah Vihear on this occasion is, again, that she

did not do so because she accepted the frontier at this
point as it was drawn on the map, irrespective of its
correspondence with the watershed line.” 212

The reference to the frontier “at this point” indicated once again

that the Court’s concern was limited to Phra Viharn.

3.78 Further, after setting out Th ailand’s explanation for its

silence, the Court observed:

210
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 22. (Emphasis
added).
211Ibid., p. 26.
212
Ibid., p. 29. (Emphasis added).

116 “is whether the Parties did adopt the Annex 1 map, and
the line indicated on it, as representing the outcome of
the work of delimitation of the frontier in the region of
210
Preah Vihear ” .

3.76 And in considering what should have alerted the Thai

officials about the Annex I map, the Court said:

“anyone who considered that the line of the watershed at

Preah Vihear ought to follow the line of the escarpment,
or whose duty it was to scrutinize the map, there was
everything in the Annex I map to put him upon
enquiry” 211.

3.77 Speaking of Thailand’s failure to raise the matter in the

Franco-Siamese Commission, the Court said:

“The natural inference from Thailand's failure to
mention Preah Vihear on this occasion is, again, that she

did not do so because she accepted the frontier at this
point as it was drawn on the map, irrespective of its
correspondence with the watershed line.” 212

The reference to the frontier “at this point” indicated once again

that the Court’s concern was limited to Phra Viharn.

3.78 Further, after setting out Th ailand’s explanation for its

silence, the Court observed:

210
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 22. (Emphasis
added).
211Ibid., p. 26.
212
Ibid., p. 29. (Emphasis added). clear in refusing to deal with the first and second submissions of

Cambodia as claims to be dealt with in the operative part of the
Judgment.

F. Conclusion

3.81 The Judgment of 15 June 1962 is very clear in the

restriction of its scope to the Temple itself. Various terms were

used to describe the Temple, but they were consistent in their
application to a confined area. The Court had indicated that the

subject of the dispute was sove reignty over the Temple area,

which meant the Temple itself, the ground on which it lay and

the immediately surrounding area. This was what Cambodia
referred to when it wanted troops withdrawn from the “ruins of

Preah Vihear” and what the Court meant when it referred to the

Temple and its precincts. And the Court rejected the attempt by
Cambodia to expand the matter in dispute to the status of the

Annex I map or whether the map line constituted a boundary.

That simply went beyond the “sole dispute submitted to it.”

118clear in refusing to deal with the first and second submissions of
Cambodia as claims to be dealt with in the operative part of the

Judgment.

F. Conclusion

3.81 The Judgment of 15 June 1962 is very clear in the

restriction of its scope to the Temple itself. Various terms were
used to describe the Temple, but they were consistent in their

application to a confined area. The Court had indicated that the

subject of the dispute was sove reignty over the Temple area,

which meant the Temple itself, the ground on which it lay and

the immediately surrounding area. This was what Cambodia

referred to when it wanted troops withdrawn from the “ruins of

Preah Vihear” and what the Court meant when it referred to the
Temple and its precincts. And the Court rejected the attempt by

Cambodia to expand the matter in dispute to the status of the

Annex I map or whether the map line constituted a boundary.

That simply went beyond the “sole dispute submitted to it.” 4.2 The existence of a prima facie finding concerning the

jurisdiction of the Court or the ad missibility of the request does

not create a legal presumption that the conditions for the Court
218
to exercise its jurisdiction are actually met . The case-law on

the relation of prima facie jurisdiction and jurisdiction proper

applies to litigation on interpretation. Thus, in its Judgment on
Preliminary Objections in Georgia v. Russia, the Court insisted

upon the provisional character of the findings of 15 October

2008 Order, recalling that

“this provisional conclusion [was] without prejudice to
the Court’s definitive d ecision on the question of
whether it [had] jurisdiction to deal with the merits of
the case, which [was] to be addressed after consideration
219
of the written and oral pleadings of both Parties.”

4.3 Such an approach allows the Court to deal with the
urgency of a request for provisi onal measures and thus to

preserve a necessary independence of mind for a renewed

appreciation of the conditions of admissibility.

4.4 This is all the more true in the case of a Request for

interpretation, in light of the conditions for admissibility laid
down by the Court’s jurisprudence. In the Asylum Case, the

Court explained that Article 60 of the Statute

218See Anglo-Iranian Oil Co. case (jurisdiction), Judgment of July 22nd,
1952, I.C.J. Reports 1952, pp. 102-103.

219Case Concerning Application of the International Convention on the
Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination (Georgia v. Russian
Federation), Preliminary Objections, Judgment of April 1st, 2011, para. 129.

1204.2 The existence of a prima facie finding concerning the
jurisdiction of the Court or the ad missibility of the request does

not create a legal presumption that the conditions for the Court

to exercise its jurisdiction are actually met 218. The case-law on

the relation of prima facie jurisdiction and jurisdiction proper

applies to litigation on interpretation. Thus, in its Judgment on

Preliminary Objections in Georgia v. Russia, the Court insisted

upon the provisional character of the findings of 15 October
2008 Order, recalling that

“this provisional conclusion [was] without prejudice to
the Court’s definitive d ecision on the question of

whether it [had] jurisdiction to deal with the merits of
the case, which [was] to be addressed after consideration
of the written and oral pleadings of both Parties.” 219

4.3 Such an approach allows the Court to deal with the

urgency of a request for provisi onal measures and thus to

preserve a necessary independence of mind for a renewed

appreciation of the conditions of admissibility.

4.4 This is all the more true in the case of a Request for

interpretation, in light of the conditions for admissibility laid

down by the Court’s jurisprudence. In the Asylum Case, the

Court explained that Article 60 of the Statute

218See Anglo-Iranian Oil Co. case (jurisdiction), Judgment of July 22nd,
1952, I.C.J. Reports 1952, pp. 102-103.
219
Case Concerning Application of the International Convention on the
Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination (Georgia v. Russian
Federation), Preliminary Objections, Judgment of April 1st, 2011, para. 129. determination of the meaning and of the limits of the judgment

is necessary.

4.6 The difficulty of appreciating the fulfilment of Article 60

requirements at the provisiona l measures stage without going
too much into the merits, appeared with clarity in the Avena

case. Unsurprisingly, at the me rits stage, th e Court found it

appropriate,

“to review again whether there does exist a dispute over
whether the obligation in paragraph 153(9) of the Avena
Judgment is an obligation of result. The Court will also
at this juncture need to consider whether there is indeed
a difference of opinion between the Parties as to whether

the obligation in paragraph 153(9) of the Avena
Judgment falls222on all United States federal and state
authorities.”

4.7 The link between the conditions for admissibility and the

merits of the case is a noticeable characteristic of litigation

under Article 60 of the Statute. This also explains why generally
admissibility and the merits are co nsidered in a single phase. It

is for the same reason that, in the present proceedings, Thailand

has not raised preliminary objections. But the fact remains that

Cambodia’s Request for interpretation does not meet the well-
established requirements imposed by Article 60 of the Statute

and clarified by the Court’s case-law. In the absence of any

222Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 31 March 2004 in the Case
concerning Avena and Other Mexican Nationals (Mexico v. United States of
America) (Mexico v. United States of America), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports
2009, p. 10, para. 20.

122determination of the meaning and of the limits of the judgment

is necessary.

4.6 The difficulty of appreciating the fulfilment of Article 60

requirements at the provisiona l measures stage without going
too much into the merits, appeared with clarity in the Avena

case. Unsurprisingly, at the me rits stage, th e Court found it

appropriate,

“to review again whether there does exist a dispute over
whether the obligation in paragraph 153(9) of the Avena
Judgment is an obligation of result. The Court will also
at this juncture need to consider whether there is indeed
a difference of opinion between the Parties as to whether

the obligation in paragraph 153(9) of the Avena
Judgment fall222pon all United States federal and state
authorities.”

4.7 The link between the conditions for admissibility and the

merits of the case is a noticeable characteristic of litigation

under Article 60 of the Statute. This also explains why generally
admissibility and the merits are co nsidered in a single phase. It

is for the same reason that, in the present proceedings, Thailand

has not raised preliminary objections. But the fact remains that

Cambodia’s Request for interpretation does not meet the well-
established requirements imposed by Article 60 of the Statute

and clarified by the Court’s case-law. In the absence of any

222Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 31 March 2004 in the Case
concerning Avena and Other Mexican Nationals (Mexico v. United States of
America) (Mexico v. United States of America), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports
2009, p. 10, para. 20. 224
dispute under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute” , it is

nevertheless:

“established that a dispute within the meaning of Article
60 of the Statute must relate to the operative clause of
the judgment in question and cannot concern the reasons

for the judgment except in so far as these are inseparable
from the operative clause” 225.

4.10 It thus appears that the requirement concerning the

existence of a dispute under Artic le 60 of the St atute involves

specific characteristics, since what can be achieved through

interpretation (the object of the dispute) is necessarily

circumscribed by the operative part of the judgment to be
interpreted. It is only if the Court identifies a genuine dispute

over the interpretation of an operative clause that it may have

recourse to reasons that are inseparable from the dispositif, in

order to settle that dispute.

“[A] request for interpretation must relate to a dispute
between the parties relating to the meaning or scope of

224Ibid., para. 22, and the case-law cited therein: Interpretation of Judgments
Nos. 7 and 8 (The Chorzów Factory), Judgment No. 11, 1927, P.C.I.J., Series
A, No. 13, pp. 10-12; Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 31 March
2004 in the Case concerning Avena and Other Mexican Nationals (Mexico v.
United States of America) (Mexico v. United States of America), Provisional
Measures, Order of 16 July 2008, I.C.J. Reports 2008, p. 325, para. 53.

225Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Provisional Measures, Order of 18 July 2011, para. 23 and the
case-law cited therein: Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 11 June
1998 in the Case concerning the Land and Maritime Boundary between
Cameroon and Nigeria (Cameroon v. Nigeria), Preliminary Objections
(Nigeria v. Cameroon), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1999 (I) , p. 35, para. 10;
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 31 March 2004 in the Case

concerning Avena and Other Mexican Nationals (Mexico v. United States of
America) (Mexico v. United States of America), Provisional Measures,
Order of 16 July 2008, I.C.J. Reports 2008, p. 323, para. 47.

124 224
dispute under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute” , it is

nevertheless:

“established that a dispute within the meaning of Article
60 of the Statute must relate to the operative clause of
the judgment in question and cannot concern the reasons

for the judgment except in so far as these are inseparable
from the operative clause” 225.

4.10 It thus appears that the requirement concerning the

existence of a dispute under Artic le 60 of the St atute involves

specific characteristics, since what can be achieved through

interpretation (the object of the dispute) is necessarily

circumscribed by the operative part of the judgment to be
interpreted. It is only if the Court identifies a genuine dispute

over the interpretation of an operative clause that it may have

recourse to reasons that are inseparable from the dispositif, in

order to settle that dispute.

“[A] request for interpretation must relate to a dispute
between the parties relating to the meaning or scope of

224Ibid., para. 22, and the case-law cited therein: Interpretation of Judgments
Nos. 7 and 8 (The Chorzów Factory), Judgment No. 11, 1927, P.C.I.J., Series
A, No. 13, pp. 10-12; Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 31 March
2004 in the Case concerning Avena and Other Mexican Nationals (Mexico v.
United States of America) (Mexico v. United States of America), Provisional
Measures, Order of 16 July 2008, I.C.J. Reports 2008, p. 325, para. 53.

225Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Provisional Measures, Order of 18 July 2011, para. 23 and the
case-law cited therein: Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 11 June
1998 in the Case concerning the Land and Maritime Boundary between
Cameroon and Nigeria (Cameroon v. Nigeria), Preliminary Objections
(Nigeria v. Cameroon), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1999 (I) , p. 35, para. 10;
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 31 March 2004 in the Case

concerning Avena and Other Mexican Nationals (Mexico v. United States of
America) (Mexico v. United States of America), Provisional Measures,
Order of 16 July 2008, I.C.J. Reports 2008, p. 323, para. 47. dispositif itself, on the meaning of which there is no dispute

between the Parties. Article 98 of the Rules of the Court

requires the Party introducing a Request for interpretation to

indicate “the precise point or points in dispute as to the meaning
or scope of the Judgment”. Paragraphs 5 and 6 of the Request

are probably intended to re spond to this requirement 22, but

hardly manage to do so: while paragraph 6 appears as a chapeau

presenting the following section, paragraph 5 fails to identify
the points of the Judgment that are said to be unclear,

ambiguous, or contradictory.

4.13 The paragraph of the Request referring to Article 98
paragraph 2 of the Rules of the Court reads as follows:

“(1) according to Cambodia, the Judgment is based on
the prior existence of an international boundary
established and recognized by both States;

(2) according to Cambodia, that boundary is defined by
the map to which the Court refers on page 21 of its
Judgment, which ‘has become known in the case (and
will be referred to herein) as the Annex I map’, a map
which enables the Court to find that Cambodia’s

sovereignty over the Temple is a direct and automatic
consequence of its sovereignty over the territory on
which the Temple is situat ed (for convenience, the
Annex I map and the Court’s map showing an
enlargement of the area of the Temple are attached as

Cartographic Annexes 1 and 2);

(3) according to the Judgment, Thailand is under an
obligation to withdraw any military or other personnel

228Ibid., paras. 5-6.

126dispositif itself, on the meaning of which there is no dispute

between the Parties. Article 98 of the Rules of the Court

requires the Party introducing a Request for interpretation to

indicate “the precise point or points in dispute as to the meaning

or scope of the Judgment”. Paragraphs 5 and 6 of the Request
228
are probably intended to re spond to this requirement , but
hardly manage to do so: while paragraph 6 appears as a chapeau

presenting the following section, paragraph 5 fails to identify

the points of the Judgment that are said to be unclear,

ambiguous, or contradictory.

4.13 The paragraph of the Request referring to Article 98
paragraph 2 of the Rules of the Court reads as follows:

“(1) according to Cambodia, the Judgment is based on
the prior existence of an international boundary
established and recognized by both States;

(2) according to Cambodia, that boundary is defined by
the map to which the Court refers on page 21 of its
Judgment, which ‘has become known in the case (and

will be referred to herein) as the Annex I map’, a map
which enables the Court to find that Cambodia’s
sovereignty over the Temple is a direct and automatic
consequence of its sovereignty over the territory on
which the Temple is situat ed (for convenience, the

Annex I map and the Court’s map showing an
enlargement of the area of the Temple are attached as
Cartographic Annexes 1 and 2);

(3) according to the Judgment, Thailand is under an
obligation to withdraw any military or other personnel

228Ibid., paras. 5-6. (a) No Dispute on Paragraph 1 of the Dispositif

4.16 Paragraph 1 of the dispositif is indeed crystal-clear:

“[The Court] finds that the Temple of Preah Vihear is
situated in territory underthe sovereignty of Cambodia” 232;

or, in French:

“[La Cour] dit que le temple de Préah Vihéar est situé en
territoire relevant de la souveraineté du Cambodge.” 233

4.17 The territorial scope of this recognition is limited to the

Temple: the subject matter of paragraph 1 of the dispositif of the

1962 Judgment is the Temple of Preah Vihear and it is clear that

the Court intended to limit the scope of its findings, whatever

they might be, to the Temple only. It may be that the territory
“under the sovereignty of Cambodia” is larger than that referred

to in the findings of the Court, i.e. the Temple ground. But the

Court’s finding tells no more than what it says: the Temple is

located in the territory under th e sovereignty of Cambodia, the

limits of that territory remaining unspecified. Clearly, the Court

did not intend to go beyond this finding; it did not need to; and,
indeed, it did not go beyond it in fact. To r ead this sentence as

implying delimitation of the whole Dangrek region (covered by

the Annex I map) is manifestly a pure extrapolation of the

Court’s finding in paragraph 1 of the dispositif . The formula

23See paras. 3.6, 3.10 and 3.17-3.20 above.

233Case concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36.

128 (a) No Dispute on Paragraph 1 of the Dispositif

4.16 Paragraph 1 of the dispositif is indeed crystal-clear:

“[The Court] finds that the Temple of Preah Vihear is
232
situated in territory underthe sovereignty of Cambodia” ;

or, in French:

“[La Cour] dit que le temple de Préah Vihéar est situé en
233
territoire relevant de la souveraineté du Cambodge.”

4.17 The territorial scope of this recognition is limited to the

Temple: the subject matter of paragraph 1 of the dispositif of the
1962 Judgment is the Temple of Preah Vihear and it is clear that

the Court intended to limit the scope of its findings, whatever

they might be, to the Temple only. It may be that the territory

“under the sovereignty of Cambodia” is larger than that referred

to in the findings of the Court, i.e. the Temple ground. But the

Court’s finding tells no more than what it says: the Temple is

located in the territory under th e sovereignty of Cambodia, the
limits of that territory remaining unspecified. Clearly, the Court

did not intend to go beyond this finding; it did not need to; and,

indeed, it did not go beyond it in fact. To r ead this sentence as

implying delimitation of the whole Dangrek region (covered by

the Annex I map) is manifestly a pure extrapolation of the

Court’s finding in paragraph 1 of the dispositif . The formula

232See paras. 3.6, 3.10 and 3.17-3.20 above.
233
Case concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36. 4.20 It therefore appears that, fo r Cambodia, either the Court
determined the extent of the entire territory over which

Cambodia has sovereignty or that the Court was only concerned

with the sovereignty of Cambodia on the territory serving as

ground for the Temple. Since the first interpretation is

manifestly untenable, only the second can stand. There can

therefore be no doubt that the Court could perfectly well decide

which of the two States was sovereign over the Temple without
deciding the extent of their respective territorial sovereignty and

therefore without determining the limit between their respective

territories.

4.21 For the rest, Cambodia itself admits that, concerning the

Temple ground, there is no dispute between itself and Thailand:

“Thailand accepts Cambodia’ s sovereignty over the

Temple, but denies that this has effects beyond a li237ed
perimeter confined strictly to the Temple itself.”

or

“Thailand does not dispute Cambodia’s sovereignty ov238
the Temple — and only over the Temple itself.”

This actually and necessarily involves an admission that there is

no dispute on paragraph 1 of the dispositif.

237Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 24.
238
Ibid., para. 25.

1304.20 It therefore appears that, fo r Cambodia, either the Court
determined the extent of the entire territory over which

Cambodia has sovereignty or that the Court was only concerned

with the sovereignty of Cambodia on the territory serving as

ground for the Temple. Since the first interpretation is

manifestly untenable, only the second can stand. There can

therefore be no doubt that the Court could perfectly well decide

which of the two States was sovereign over the Temple without
deciding the extent of their respective territorial sovereignty and

therefore without determining the limit between their respective

territories.

4.21 For the rest, Cambodia itself admits that, concerning the

Temple ground, there is no dispute between itself and Thailand:

“Thailand accepts Cambodia’ s sovereignty over the

Temple, but denies that this has effects beyond a lim237d
perimeter confined strictly to the Temple itself.”

or

“Thailand does not dispute Cambodia’s sovereignty ov238
the Temple — and only over the Temple itself.”

This actually and necessarily involves an admission that there is

no dispute on paragraph 1 of the dispositif.

237Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 24.
238
Ibid., para. 25. withdraw any administration or military or police forces
which may be present in the territories which fall within
the sovereignty of the Federal Republic of Nigeria

pursuant to point II of this operative paragraph. The
Federal Republic of Nigeria has the same obligation in
respect of the territories which fall within the
sovereignty of the Republic of Cameroon pursuant to
242
point II of this operative paragraph” .

4.25 Moreover, the second and third findings required action

in response to Cambodia’s claim of a violation of its territorial
sovereignty over the Temple as a consequence of Thailand’s

occupation of it in 195424. As such, they are extinguished when

the measures ordered therein are taken, at least if the injured

Party considers the violation to be repaired. As will be shown

more amply below, in the aftermath of the 1962 Judgment, and

clearly for a very long period afterwards, Cambodia has made

no complaint as to the way paragraph 2 of the dispositif was

implemented by Thailand.

2.N O D ISPUTE OVER THAILAND ’S COMPLIANCE WITH THE 1962

JUDGMENT

4.26 When seised of a Request for interpretation under

Article 60 of the Statute, the Court must assess its scope against

the principle of the finality of a judgment. The ratio legis of this

provision of the Statute resides in the necessity to give the

242Land and Maritime Boundary between Cameroon and Nigeria (Cameroon
v. Nigeria: Equatorial Guinea intervening), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2002 ,
p. 457, para. 325.
243
See paras. 2.34 and 3.9-3.10 above.

132 withdraw any administration or military or police forces
which may be present in the territories which fall within
the sovereignty of the Federal Republic of Nigeria
pursuant to point II of this operative paragraph. The

Federal Republic of Nigeria has the same obligation in
respect of the territories which fall within the
sovereignty of the Republic of Cameroon pursuant to
point II of this operative paragraph” .2

4.25 Moreover, the second and third findings required action

in response to Cambodia’s claim of a violation of its territorial

sovereignty over the Temple as a consequence of Thailand’s
243
occupation of it in 1954 . As such, they are extinguished when

the measures ordered therein are taken, at least if the injured

Party considers the violation to be repaired. As will be shown
more amply below, in the aftermath of the 1962 Judgment, and

clearly for a very long period afterwards, Cambodia has made

no complaint as to the way paragraph 2 of the dispositif was

implemented by Thailand.

2.N O D ISPUTE OVER THAILAND ’S C OMPLIANCE WITH THE 1962

JUDGMENT

4.26 When seised of a Request for interpretation under

Article 60 of the Statute, the Court must assess its scope against

the principle of the finality of a judgment. The ratio legis of this

provision of the Statute resides in the necessity to give the

242Land and Maritime Boundary between Cameroon and Nigeria (Cameroon
v. Nigeria: Equatorial Guinea intervening), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2002 ,
p. 457, para. 325.
243
See paras. 2.34 and 3.9-3.10 above. immediate aftermath; compliance that, in Cambodia’s own

words, has not raised any difficulty or objection from its part
246
since 1962 and until 2007 , that is during forty-five years.

4.29 The tardiness of the Request is not in itself a cause of

inadmissibility, and it is recogn ised that a dispute within the

meaning of Article 60 of the Statute can arise from facts

subsequent to the delivery of a judgment; the Court noted this in
247
its 18 July Order . The fact remains that in this particular case,

tardiness poses major challenges to the integrity of Article 60
248
procedure . As such it is inadmissible.

4.30 The implementation of a court’s judgment is, unless

otherwise stipulated, an immedi ate obligation, to be complied

with within a reasonable time afte r it has been rendered. From

this point of view, facts from the period immediately following

the pronouncement of the 1962 Judgment become particularly

relevant as to the existence or not of a dispute regarding its

meaning or its scope. The subsequent consolidation of the
factual situation resulting from Thailand’s implementation

confirms that the Parties shared a common understanding of the

obligations resulting from the Judgment.

246Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia

v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 12.
247Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Provisional Measures, Order of 18 July 2011, para. 37.
248
See paras. 4.70-4.72 below.

134immediate aftermath; compliance that, in Cambodia’s own

words, has not raised any difficulty or objection from its part

since 1962 and until 2007 246, that is during forty-five years.

4.29 The tardiness of the Request is not in itself a cause of

inadmissibility, and it is recogn ised that a dispute within the
meaning of Article 60 of the Statute can arise from facts

subsequent to the delivery of a judgment; the Court noted this in

its 18 July Order 247. The fact remains that in this particular case,

tardiness poses major challenges to the integrity of Article 60
248
procedure . As such it is inadmissible.

4.30 The implementation of a court’s judgment is, unless

otherwise stipulated, an immedi ate obligation, to be complied

with within a reasonable time afte r it has been rendered. From

this point of view, facts from the period immediately following

the pronouncement of the 1962 Judgment become particularly

relevant as to the existence or not of a dispute regarding its
meaning or its scope. The subsequent consolidation of the

factual situation resulting from Thailand’s implementation

confirms that the Parties shared a common understanding of the

obligations resulting from the Judgment.

246
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 12.
247Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Provisional Measures, Order of 18 July 2011, para. 37.

248See paras. 4.70-4.72 below. 13 May 1970 250. They must equally be comprehended in the

context of the cold war period, echoes of which are often

present in the exchanges betw een Cambodia and Thailand, and

also having in mind the particular history of the Southeast Asia

of that period, a period of civil and inter-state armed conflicts.

Thus, although the pre-1970 documents do not always reveal

agreements between the Parties, at the same time, they don’t

display any dispute on the interpretation of and compliance with

the 1962 Judgment, the only aspect relevant for the present

proceedings.

(a) The 1962 Documents

4.33 While the Court’s Judgment of 15 June 1962 was

celebrated in Phnom Penh as “Cambodia’s greatest victory in
251
several centuries” , inspiring its Head of State, Prince
252
Sihanouk to “shave his head in thanksgiving” and to declare a
253
holiday “to commemorate this historic event” , in Thailand,

250
See Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Thailand , Déclaration
commune entre la Thaïlande et le Cambodge , 13 May 1970, Foreign Affairs
Bulletin 1970 Vol. IX, Nos. 1-6 (August 1966-July 1970), pp. 436-437
[Annex 79] and Chao Thai Newspaper, 14 May 1970, “Ambassadors will be
exchanged soon. Cambodia is attacked and its domestic affairs interfered”
[Annex 80]. See also Daily News, 14 May 1970, “Thailand and Cambodia
issued a joint communiqué to resume diplomatic ties in 2 weeks”
[Annex 81].

251News report, 18 June 1962, “Populace rejoices over border decision”
[Annex 6].
252
Ibid.
253Ibid., p. 1.

13613 May 1970 250. They must equally be comprehended in the

context of the cold war period, echoes of which are often

present in the exchanges betw een Cambodia and Thailand, and

also having in mind the particular history of the Southeast Asia

of that period, a period of civil and inter-state armed conflicts.

Thus, although the pre-1970 documents do not always reveal

agreements between the Parties, at the same time, they don’t

display any dispute on the interpretation of and compliance with

the 1962 Judgment, the only aspect relevant for the present

proceedings.

(a) The 1962 Documents

4.33 While the Court’s Judgment of 15 June 1962 was

celebrated in Phnom Penh as “Cambodia’s greatest victory in
251
several centuries” , inspiring its Head of State, Prince
252
Sihanouk to “shave his head in thanksgiving” and to declare a
253
holiday “to commemorate this historic event” , in Thailand,

250
See Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Thailand , Déclaration
commune entre la Thaïlande et le Cambodge , 13 May 1970, Foreign Affairs
Bulletin 1970 Vol. IX, Nos. 1-6 (August 1966-July 1970), pp. 436-437
[Annex 79] and Chao Thai Newspaper, 14 May 1970, “Ambassadors will be
exchanged soon. Cambodia is attacked and its domestic affairs interfered”
[Annex 80]. See also Daily News, 14 May 1970, “Thailand and Cambodia
issued a joint communiqué to resume diplomatic ties in 2 weeks”
[Annex 81].

251News report, 18 June 1962, “Populace rejoices over border decision”
[Annex 6].
252
Ibid.
253Ibid., p. 1. the decision goes against the express terms of the
relevant provisions of the 1904 and 1907 Treaties and is
contrary to the principles of law and justice, but stating

nonetheless that, as a member of the United Nations, His
Majesty’s Government will honour the obligations
incumbent upon it under the said decision in fulfilment of
its undertaking under Article 94 of the Charter.

I wish to inform you that, in deciding to comply with the
decision of the International Court of Justice in the Case
concerning the Temple of Ph ra Viharn, His Majesty’s

Government desires to make an express reservation
regarding whatever rights Th ailand has, or may have in
future, to recover the Temple of Phra Viharn by having
recourse to any existing or subsequently applicable legal

process, and to register a protest against the decision of
the International Court of Justice awarding the Temple
of Phra Viharn to Cambodia.” 257

4.35 A few days later, the Government made known to the

public the measures it would ta ke to ensure successful
258
compliance with the Judgment . A barbed-wire fence

surrounding the Temple was thus put in place to make visible

257
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, Annex 1.
(Emphasis added). The letter was transmitted to the Permanent Missions of
the States Members of the United Nations. The same letter was published
bythe Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Thailand, Foreign
Affairs Bulletin, Vol. I, No. 6, June - July 1962, pp. 128-130 [Annex 36].
258
See Chao Thai Newspaper , 13 July 1962, “Flag Lowering Ceremony:
United Nations and Cambodia informed” [Annex 17]; United States Embassy
in Bangkok, Telegram to United Stat es Secretary of State, No. 43,
6 July 1962 [Annex 15].

138 the decision goes against the express terms of the
relevant provisions of the 1904 and 1907 Treaties and is

contrary to the principles of law and justice, but stating
nonetheless that, as a member of the United Nations, His
Majesty’s Government will honour the obligations
incumbent upon it under the said decision in fulfilment of

its undertaking under Article 94 of the Charter.

I wish to inform you that, in deciding to comply with the

decision of the International Court of Justice in the Case
concerning the Temple of Ph ra Viharn, His Majesty’s
Government desires to make an express reservation

regarding whatever rights Th ailand has, or may have in
future, to recover the Temple of Phra Viharn by having
recourse to any existing or subsequently applicable legal
process, and to register a protest against the decision of

the International Court of Justice257arding the Temple
of Phra Viharn to Cambodia.”

4.35 A few days later, the Government made known to the

public the measures it would ta ke to ensure successful

compliance with the Judgment 258. A barbed-wire fence

surrounding the Temple was thus put in place to make visible

257Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, Annex 1.
(Emphasis added). The letter was transmitted to the Permanent Missions of

the States Members of the United Nations. The same letter was published
bythe Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Thailand, Foreign
Affairs Bulletin, Vol. I, No. 6, June - July 1962, pp. 128-130 [Annex 36].
258See Chao Thai Newspaper , 13 July 1962, “Flag Lowering Ceremony:
United Nations and Cambodia informed” [Annex 17]; United States Embassy
in Bangkok, Telegram to United Stat es Secretary of State, No. 43,

6 July 1962 [Annex 15]. Cambodia, by the staircases that had been in use for centuries to

access the Temple from the south:

“When asked how Cambodia would access the Temple,

General Thanom said there is only one way which is the
broken staircase on the cliff which can be repaired or
done otherwise by Cambodia.” 263

4.37 Cambodia, as well as the United Nations, was informed
264
of all these steps of implementation . Thailand’s Foreign

Affairs Bulletin published Communiqués of the government
265
announcing compliance with the Judgment and the letter from

the Thai Foreign Minister to the Secretary-General of the United

Nations informing him of Thailand’s decision to comply with
266
the 1962 Judgment . Cambodia’s immediate reactions to the

measures taken by Thailand reflected – to use the words of the

U.S. Chargé d’affaires in Phnom Penh – “continued Cambodian

skepticism over dependability RTG commitment, compounded
with expressions of righteous satisfaction and smugness over

Thai discomfiture.” 267 However, Prince Sihanouk, Cambodia’s

263
Chao Thai Newspaper, 13 July 1962, “Flag Lowering Ceremony: United
Nations and Cambodia informed” [Annex 17].
264
Ibid.
265Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Thailand, Foreign Affairs
Bulletin, Vol. I, No.6, June - July 1962, pp. 128-130 [Annex 36].

266Ibid.
267
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Preah Vihear: Cambodian Reaction to Thai Announcement of Compliance
with ICJ Ruling”, No. A-32, 12 July 1962, p. 1 [Annex16]; see also United
States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State, “ Réalités
Discusses Problems of Preah Vihear Turnover”, No. A-37, 16 July 1962
[Annex 20].

140Cambodia, by the staircases that had been in use for centuries to

access the Temple from the south:

“When asked how Cambodia would access the Temple,

General Thanom said there is only one way which is the
broken staircase on the cliff which can be repaired or
done otherwise by Cambodia.” 263

4.37 Cambodia, as well as the United Nations, was informed
264
of all these steps of implementation . Thailand’s Foreign

Affairs Bulletin published Communiqués of the government
265
announcing compliance with the Judgment and the letter from

the Thai Foreign Minister to the Secretary-General of the United

Nations informing him of Thailand’s decision to comply with
266
the 1962 Judgment . Cambodia’s immediate reactions to the

measures taken by Thailand reflected – to use the words of the

U.S. Chargé d’affaires in Phnom Penh – “continued Cambodian

skepticism over dependability RTG commitment, compounded
with expressions of righteous satisfaction and smugness over

Thai discomfiture.” 267 However, Prince Sihanouk, Cambodia’s

263
Chao Thai Newspaper, 13 July 1962, “Flag Lowering Ceremony: United
Nations and Cambodia informed” [Annex 17].
264
Ibid.
265Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Thailand, Foreign Affairs
Bulletin, Vol. I, No.6, June - July 1962, pp. 128-130 [Annex 36].

266Ibid.
267
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Preah Vihear: Cambodian Reaction to Thai Announcement of Compliance
with ICJ Ruling”, No. A-32, 12 July 1962, p. 1 [Annex16]; see also United
States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State, “ Réalités
Discusses Problems of Preah Vihear Turnover”, No. A-37, 16 July 1962
[Annex 20]. 272
each Party denied responsibility . On that occasion, Prince

Sihanouk accused Thailand of attempting to take back the

Temple, by fighting from behind the barbed-wire fence:

“Il y a mieux encore, car bien que les militaires
stationnés à Préah Vihéar en aient été retirés, le pied de
la colline est environné de fils de fer barbelé et le
Ministre de l’Intérieur thai a donné l’ordre à ses forces

de police de tirer sur quiconque s’approcherait de ces
barbelés. Il est clair donc qu’ils n’ont pas renoncé à
leurs visés sur Preah Vihear. (...)

L’incident qui nous occupe est sans nul doute le
contrecoup de l’affaire de Preah Vihear où la Thaïlande
a subi une grande perte de face devant le monde. Ils

veulent par la guerre ‘laver cet affront’ et annexer une
partie encore plus grande de notre territoire. Comme je
l’ai dit, mes amis occidentaux ne voient pas ce à quoi les
Thaïlandais et les Sud-Vietnamie ns veulent en venir et
273
croient voir chez moi une manie de la persécution.”

4.39 It is in this context that Thailand requested the United
274
Nations to nominate a mediator , in the hope that bilateral

relations could improve and maybe diplomatic relations be re-

established. With Cambodia’s consent, Mr. Nils Gussing was
appointed as personal representative of the Secretary-General of

the United Nations to inquire into the problems between

272United States Embassy in Bangkok, Telegram to United States Secretary
of State, No. 236, 13 August 1962 [Annex24]; United States Embassy in
Phnom Penh , Telegram to United States Secr etary of State, No. 106,
14 August 1962 [Annex 25].
273
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Sihanouk Charges Thai Aggression in Statement to Press”, No. A-88, 16
August 1962, pp. 4 and 5 [Annex 26].
274
See French Ambassador to Thailand, Note to Minister of Foreign Affairs,
No. 479-AS, 27 September 1962, p. 3 [Annex 29].

142 272
each Party denied responsibility . On that occasion, Prince

Sihanouk accused Thailand of attempting to take back the

Temple, by fighting from behind the barbed-wire fence:

“Il y a mieux encore, car bien que les militaires
stationnés à Préah Vihéar en aient été retirés, le pied de
la colline est environné de fils de fer barbelé et le
Ministre de l’Intérieur thai a donné l’ordre à ses forces

de police de tirer sur quiconque s’approcherait de ces
barbelés. Il est clair donc qu’ils n’ont pas renoncé à
leurs visés sur Preah Vihear. (...)

L’incident qui nous occupe est sans nul doute le
contrecoup de l’affaire de Preah Vihear où la Thaïlande
a subi une grande perte de face devant le monde. Ils

veulent par la guerre ‘laver cet affront’ et annexer une
partie encore plus grande de notre territoire. Comme je
l’ai dit, mes amis occidentaux ne voient pas ce à quoi les
Thaïlandais et les Sud-Vietnamie ns veulent en venir et
273
croient voir chez moi une manie de la persécution.”

4.39 It is in this context that Thailand requested the United
274
Nations to nominate a mediator , in the hope that bilateral

relations could improve and maybe diplomatic relations be re-

established. With Cambodia’s consent, Mr. Nils Gussing was
appointed as personal representative of the Secretary-General of

the United Nations to inquire into the problems between

272United States Embassy in Bangkok, Telegram to United States Secretary
of State, No. 236, 13 August 1962 [Annex24]; United States Embassy in
Phnom Penh , Telegram to United States Secr etary of State, No. 106,
14 August 1962 [Annex 25].
273
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Sihanouk Charges Thai Aggression in Statement to Press”, No. A-88, 16
August 1962, pp. 4 and 5 [Annex 26].
274
See French Ambassador to Thailand, Note to Minister of Foreign Affairs,
No. 479-AS, 27 September 1962, p. 3 [Annex 29]. Governments not to let this question and, in particular its
relationship to the impendi ng visit of Prince Sihanouk,
flare up into a major incident. The Mission is of the

opinion that if this visit takes place without any
untoward incident, it may mark a turning point in the
present situation and contribute in some measure to a
relieving of current tensions.” 278

4.40 As Mr. Gussing observed, important problems continued

to exist between Cambodia and Thailand. Notably, on the

promontory of Phra Viharn, but largely in the Dangrek region,

issues of delimitation and demarcation were bound to arise 279,
280
since the Judgment had not provided for them .

4.41 There is little doubt that if the Parties could have reached

agreement on the delimitation of the boundary in the region,
such an agreement would have facilitated Thailand’s

compliance with the Judgment. However, Khmero-Thai

relations had deteriorated too far, and the tone often too

bellicose to leave any illusion th at prospects of this kind could

come about. Meanwhile, Thailand remained under an obligation

to implement the Judgment, even in the absence of an agreement

on the delimitation of the boundary. The dispositif was

unconditional in requiring implementation and it was only

278Mission to Thailand and Cambodia, First Report by the personal
representative of the Secretary-General, PL/111 Confidential Report No. 1,
25 November 1962, pp. 3-4, para. 5 (emphasis added) and respectively
pp. 11-12, paras. 19-20 [Annex 32].

279Ibid., p. 14, para. 23.
280
See also paras. 3.68-3.78 above; see also United States Embassy in Phnom
Penh, Telegram to United States Secret ary of State, No. 68, 2 August 1962
[Annex 23]; French Ambassador to Thailand, Note to Minister of Foreign
Affairs, No. 479-AS, 27 September 1962, p. 5 [Annex 29].

144 Governments not to let this question and, in particular its
relationship to the impendi ng visit of Prince Sihanouk,
flare up into a major incident. The Mission is of the

opinion that if this visit takes place without any
untoward incident, it may mark a turning point in the
present situation and contribute in some measure to a
278
relieving of current tensions.”

4.40 As Mr. Gussing observed, important problems continued

to exist between Cambodia and Thailand. Notably, on the

promontory of Phra Viharn, but largely in the Dangrek region,
issues of delimitation and demarcation were bound to arise 279,

since the Judgment had not provided for them 28.

4.41 There is little doubt that if the Parties could have reached

agreement on the delimitation of the boundary in the region,

such an agreement would have facilitated Thailand’s

compliance with the Judgment. However, Khmero-Thai

relations had deteriorated too far, and the tone often too

bellicose to leave any illusion th at prospects of this kind could

come about. Meanwhile, Thailand remained under an obligation

to implement the Judgment, even in the absence of an agreement
on the delimitation of the boundary. The dispositif was

unconditional in requiring implementation and it was only

278Mission to Thailand and Cambodia, First Report by the personal
representative of the Secretary-General, PL/111 Confidential Report No. 1,
25 November 1962, pp. 3-4, para. 5 (emphasis added) and respectively
pp. 11-12, paras. 19-20 [Annex 32].
279
Ibid., p. 14, para. 23.
280See also paras. 3.68-3.78 above; see also United States Embassy in Phnom

Penh, Telegram to United States Secret ary of State, No. 68, 2 August 1962
[Annex 23]; French Ambassador to Thailand, Note to Minister of Foreign
Affairs, No. 479-AS, 27 September 1962, p. 5 [Annex 29]. (b) Prince Sihanouk’s Pilgrimage to the Temple on 5 January

1963 and Cambodia’s Subsequent Satisfaction with

Implementation

285
4.43 As announced several months in advance , Cambodia

intended to celebrate the victory in The Hague by organizing an

official pilgrimage to the Temple, with Prince Sihanouk leading

it. And if it only occurred on 5 January 1963, it was because

substantial public works had to be undertaken in preparation for
286
the visit . Planes and helicopters were used to shuttle guests to

this remote region, where airfields had been built to
287
accommodate them . French chefs prepared lavish meals and
288
fine wine and cognac was free-flowing . Professors Reuter and

Pinto, to whom Cambodia felt deeply indebted for the services

before the Court, were part of the cortège, as were the entire

Cabinet, members of the National Assembly, province

governors, all heads of diplomatic missions, all chargés

d’affaires in Phnom Penh, a number of priests and the local

population. The estimated cortège was formed of about one
thousand five hundred pilgrims 289. This was a celebration, on a

285
See para.4.37 above. See also Cambodian Head of State, Press
Conference, 5 November 1962 [Annex 31].
286United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Cambodian Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”, No. A-325, 10 January

1963, pp. 2-3 [Annex 51].
287Ibid., p. 4.
288
Ibid.
289
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Telegram to United States
Secretary of State, No. 528, 7 January 1963[Annex 48]. See also Ministry of
Information of Cambodia , Cambodge d'aujourd'hui, Nos. 48-49-50-51,
September - December 1962 [Annex 38].

146 (b) Prince Sihanouk’s Pilgrimage to the Temple on 5 January

1963 and Cambodia’s Subsequent Satisfaction with

Implementation

4.43 As announced several months in advance 285, Cambodia

intended to celebrate the victory in The Hague by organizing an

official pilgrimage to the Temple, with Prince Sihanouk leading

it. And if it only occurred on 5 January 1963, it was because

substantial public works had to be undertaken in preparation for
286
the visit . Planes and helicopters were used to shuttle guests to

this remote region, where airfields had been built to
287
accommodate them . French chefs prepared lavish meals and
288
fine wine and cognac was free-flowing . Professors Reuter and

Pinto, to whom Cambodia felt deeply indebted for the services

before the Court, were part of the cortège, as were the entire

Cabinet, members of the National Assembly, province

governors, all heads of diplomatic missions, all chargés

d’affaires in Phnom Penh, a number of priests and the local

population. The estimated cortège was formed of about one
289
thousand five hundred pilgrims . This was a celebration, on a

285See para.4.37 above. See also Cambodian Head of State, Press
Conference, 5 November 1962 [Annex 31].
286
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Cambodian Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”, No. A-325, 10 January
1963, pp. 2-3 [Annex 51].
287
Ibid., p. 4.
288Ibid.

289United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Telegram to United States
Secretary of State, No. 528, 7 January 1963[Annex 48]. See also Ministry of
Information of Cambodia , Cambodge d'aujourd'hui, Nos. 48-49-50-51,

September - December 1962 [Annex 38]. foot of the cliff. During his stay on the promontory, he never set

foot beyond the barbed-wire fence or on any ground considered
295
by Thailand to be part of its territory . When Prince Sihanouk

was asked about the barbed-wire fence, which had given some
296
cause for concern prior to the pilgrimage , the following

exchange occurred:

“When he mentioned the Thai construction of the
barbed-wire area, he described it as Thai encroachment
by several meters on Cambodian territory awarded it by
the International Court of Justice. He said that he would

not, however, make an issue of this matter as these few
meters were unimportant.” 297

4.46 While on the spot, Prince Si hanouk enthusiastically

spoke of “fraternizing going on at the barbed-wire barrier

between Thai and Cambodian soldiers” 298. A reporter from the

New York Times described his attitude towards the fence and the

Thai personnel beyond it as follows:

“Noting that Cambodian provincial guards had passed
some bottles of French cognac to the Thai border police
on the other side of the barbed-wire fence at the frontier,

only a few yards from the temple, the Prince told

295See para. 4.42 above.
296
See paras. 4.39 above.
297
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Cambodian Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”, No. A-325, 10 January
1963, p. 5. (Emphasis added) [Annex 51].
298United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Cambodian Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”, No. A-325, 10 January
1963, p. 5 [Annex 51]. See also French Embassy in Phnom Penh,

Télégramme, No. 14.15, 5 January 1963 [Annex 44].

148foot of the cliff. During his stay on the promontory, he never set

foot beyond the barbed-wire fence or on any ground considered
295
by Thailand to be part of its territory . When Prince Sihanouk
was asked about the barbed-wire fence, which had given some

cause for concern prior to the pilgrimage 29, the following

exchange occurred:

“When he mentioned the Thai construction of the
barbed-wire area, he described it as Thai encroachment
by several meters on Cambodian territory awarded it by

the International Court of Justice. He said that he would
not, however, make an issue of this matter as these few
meters were unimportant.” 297

4.46 While on the spot, Prince Si hanouk enthusiastically

spoke of “fraternizing going on at the barbed-wire barrier

between Thai and Cambodian soldiers” 29. A reporter from the

New York Times described his attitude towards the fence and the

Thai personnel beyond it as follows:

“Noting that Cambodian provincial guards had passed
some bottles of French cognac to the Thai border police
on the other side of the barbed-wire fence at the frontier,
only a few yards from the temple, the Prince told

295
See para. 4.42 above.
296See paras. 4.39 above.

297United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Cambodian Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”, No. A-325, 10 January
1963, p. 5. (Emphasis added) [Annex 51].
298
United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of State,
“Cambodian Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”, No. A-325, 10 January
1963, p. 5 [Annex 51]. See also French Embassy in Phnom Penh,
Télégramme, No. 14.15, 5 January 1963 [Annex 44]. Le temple nous ayant été restitué, il n’y a plus de matière
à dispute.” 301

4.49 The same satisfaction was expressed in an interview
published in the Far Eastern Economic Review , on the 11 July

1963:

“M.: Monseigneur, y a-t-il une perspective quelconque

d’une reprise rapide des relations avec la Thaïlande ?

N.S.: Je préfère ne pas trop en parler. Nous devons
cesser de nous accuser réciproquement. Nous avons

utilisé des moyens pacifiques : la Cour internationale de
Justice à propos de Preah Vihear. Cette affaire conclue,
nous n’avons plus de raison de nous disputer. Mais les

relations diplomati302s avec la Thaïlande sont
problématiques.”

4.50 In this appeased context, Mr. Gussing continued his

conciliatory mission 303. In September 1963, he submitted a five-

point “friendly agreement” for consideration by Thailand and

Cambodia. These five points included:

“1. Resumption of diplomatic relations.
2. Respect for the territorial integrity of both countries.

301
La Vérité, 5 June 1963, “Interview du Prince Sihanouk par un journaliste
indien”, p. 2 [Annex 55]. (Emphasis added).
302Le Bulletin de l'Agence Khmère de Presse, “Interview du Prince Norodom

Sihanouk, Chef de l'Etat du Cambodge, accordée à ‘Far Eastern Economic
Review’”, 11 July 1963, p. 6 [Annex 56]. (Emphasis added).
303See J.F. Engers, Note to Mr. Gussing , 9 January 1963 and Second report
by the personal representative of the Secretary-Genera, 2 January 1963
[Annex 50] and Mission to Thailand and Cambodia, Third Report by the
Personal Representative of the Secr etary-General, 18 January 1963

[Annex 53].

150 Le temple nous ayant été restitué, il n’y a plus de matière
à dispute.” 301

4.49 The same satisfaction was expressed in an interview
published in the Far Eastern Economic Review , on the 11 July

1963:

“M.: Monseigneur, y a-t-il une perspective quelconque

d’une reprise rapide des relations avec la Thaïlande ?

N.S.: Je préfère ne pas trop en parler. Nous devons
cesser de nous accuser réciproquement. Nous avons

utilisé des moyens pacifiques : la Cour internationale de
Justice à propos de Preah Vihear. Cette affaire conclue,
nous n’avons plus de raison de nous disputer. Mais les

relations diplomati302s avec la Thaïlande sont
problématiques.”

4.50 In this appeased context, Mr. Gussing continued his

conciliatory mission 303. In September 1963, he submitted a five-

point “friendly agreement” for consideration by Thailand and

Cambodia. These five points included:

“1. Resumption of diplomatic relations.
2. Respect for the territorial integrity of both countries.

301
La Vérité, 5 June 1963, “Interview du Prince Sihanouk par un journaliste
indien”, p. 2 [Annex 55]. (Emphasis added).
302Le Bulletin de l'Agence Khmère de Presse, “Interview du Prince Norodom

Sihanouk, Chef de l'Etat du Cambodge, accordée à ‘Far Eastern Economic
Review’”, 11 July 1963, p. 6 [Annex 56]. (Emphasis added).
303See J.F. Engers, Note to Mr. Gussing , 9 January 1963 and Second report
by the personal representative of the Secretary-Genera, 2 January 1963
[Annex 50] and Mission to Thailand and Cambodia, Third Report by the
Personal Representative of the Secr etary-General, 18 January 1963

[Annex 53]. 309
seemed less willing . For the present proceedings,

Mr. Gussing’s reports are important not so much for what they

say, but more for what they do not say: indeed no further
disagreement regarding the Temp le or Thailand’s compliance

with the Judgment is recorded therein.

(c) The Post-1963 Period: New Armed Clashes and Continuing

Negotiations for the Resumption of Diplomatic Relations

4.52 In 1966 a series of armed clashes occurred between the

Cambodian and Thai military in various places along the
boundary. The records show that the two States held opposing

views over to whom the responsib ility for these clashes was to

be attributed 310. And although, in April 1966, the Temple was

also the theatre of armed clashes 311, Thailand denied being

responsible for any attack upon the Khmer guards posted inside

the Temple. It must not be forgotten that, at the time, various

rebel movements, and in particular the Khmer Serei, were

operating in Cambodian territory.

4.53 It was in this context, that Cambodia sent various

communications to the United Nations, accusing Thailand of

aggression. In a letter addressed by the Permanent Mission of

Cambodia to the United Nations on 11 April 1966, Cambodia

309
Ibid., paras. 9, 11 and 12 in particular [Annex 57].
310United Nations , Yearbook of the United Nations, 1966, pp. 162-163
[Annex 74].
311
Ibid.

152 309
seemed less willing . For the present proceedings,

Mr. Gussing’s reports are important not so much for what they

say, but more for what they do not say: indeed no further

disagreement regarding the Temp le or Thailand’s compliance

with the Judgment is recorded therein.

(c) The Post-1963 Period: New Armed Clashes and Continuing

Negotiations for the Resumption of Diplomatic Relations

4.52 In 1966 a series of armed clashes occurred between the

Cambodian and Thai military in various places along the

boundary. The records show that the two States held opposing

views over to whom the responsib ility for these clashes was to

be attributed 310. And although, in April 1966, the Temple was

also the theatre of armed clashes 31, Thailand denied being

responsible for any attack upon the Khmer guards posted inside

the Temple. It must not be forgotten that, at the time, various

rebel movements, and in particular the Khmer Serei, were

operating in Cambodian territory.

4.53 It was in this context, that Cambodia sent various

communications to the United Nations, accusing Thailand of

aggression. In a letter addressed by the Permanent Mission of

Cambodia to the United Nations on 11 April 1966, Cambodia

309Ibid., paras. 9, 11 and 12 in particular [Annex 57].
310
United Nations , Yearbook of the United Nations, 1966, pp. 162-163
[Annex 74].
311
Ibid. years of silence on the issue, and the reference to Article 94 (2)

took aback some of the members of the Security Council, who

wondered what the meaning of it could be. In fact, Cambodia’s
position as to the role of the Security Council on the issue was

anything but clear 318. As reported in a cable sent by the United

Kingdom’s Mission to the United Na tions, it appeared that the

Cambodian Government was sounding out the possibility of

taking,

“the Thai / Cambodian border dispute to the Security
Council under Article 94 of the Charter, presumably
using the I.C.J. judgment on the Preah Vihear Temple as
an entry card . This idea has apparently occurred to the

[Cambodian] Ambassador following discussion in the
corridors about the applicability of Article 94 in
connexion with South West Africa.” 319

And the United Kingdom’s Representative continued:

“It seems improbable that anything will come of this and
one view is that it is simply a personal initiative of the

Ambassador, designed to sound out the ground. No
doubt a Council discussion brought in this way would
provide the most favourable possible basis from the
Cambodian point of view, since they would clearly

appear as plaintiffs. On the other hand, given their recent
rejection of Rolz-Bennet as the Secretary General’s
personal representative, the moment would not seem
particularly opportune for them.” 320

318
See United Kingdom Mission to the United Nations, Note to Foreign
Office, No. 954, 5 May 1966 [Annex 66]; compare with British Embassy in
Phnom Penh, Cable to Foreign Office, 9 May 1966 [Annex 68].
319United Kingdom Mission to the United Nations, Cable to Foreign Office,
14 July 1966. (Emphasis added) [Annex 69].

320Ibid.

154years of silence on the issue, and the reference to Article 94 (2)

took aback some of the members of the Security Council, who

wondered what the meaning of it could be. In fact, Cambodia’s

position as to the role of the Security Council on the issue was
318
anything but clear . As reported in a cable sent by the United

Kingdom’s Mission to the United Na tions, it appeared that the

Cambodian Government was sounding out the possibility of

taking,

“the Thai / Cambodian border dispute to the Security

Council under Article 94 of the Charter, presumably
using the I.C.J. judgment on the Preah Vihear Temple as
an entry card . This idea has apparently occurred to the

[Cambodian] Ambassador following discussion in the
corridors about the applicability of Article 94 in
connexion with South West Africa.” 319

And the United Kingdom’s Representative continued:

“It seems improbable that anything will come of this and

one view is that it is simply a personal initiative of the
Ambassador, designed to sound out the ground. No
doubt a Council discussion brought in this way would
provide the most favourable possible basis from the

Cambodian point of view, since they would clearly
appear as plaintiffs. On the other hand, given their recent
rejection of Rolz-Bennet as the Secretary General’s

personal representative, the moment w320d not seem
particularly opportune for them.”

318See United Kingdom Mission to the United Nations, Note to Foreign
Office, No. 954, 5 May 1966 [Annex 66]; compare with British Embassy in
Phnom Penh, Cable to Foreign Office, 9 May 1966 [Annex 68].

319United Kingdom Mission to the United Nations, Cable to Foreign Office,
14 July 1966. (Emphasis added) [Annex 69].
320
Ibid. border line fixed by the Court” 326, but confirmed that Cambodia

was not willing, at least for the moment, to put the matter before

the Security Council. When th e issue was brought up in the

discussion with Mr. Thanat Khoman, Thailand’s Minister of

Foreign Affairs, Mr. de Ribbing was reminded that the Court

had made no decision on the boun dary and that Thailand had
327
complied with the Judgment . However, Mr. de Ribbing’s

reports show that the barbed-wire fence was not a real issue in

the relations between the Parties, and it was never mentioned

again. As far as the Temple was concerned, Cambodia insisted

on Thailand’s withdrawal of its reservation of rights in respect

of the Judgment, as a condition for their resuming diplomatic
328
relations . Thailand’s assurances that the reservation was
329
purely legal and had no irredentist purpose did not succeed in

taking Cambodia into immediately resuming the diplomatic
330
relations . Mr. de Ribbing’s mission, as in the case of

326
Herbert de Ribbing, Note to the Secretary-General, “Report by the Special
Representative on his First Visit to Cambodia and Thailand and First Contact
with their High Authorities”, 13 September 1966, p. 6, para. 10 [Annex 72].
327
Ibid., p. 12, para. 20 [Annex 72]; see also Ministry of Foreign Affairs of
the Kingdom of Thailand, Memorandum of Conversation between the
Foreign Minister and Ambassador de Ri bbing, Special Representative of the
UN Secretary-General on 6 September 1966, p. 6 [Annex 71].

328Herbert de Ribbing, Note to the Secretary-General, “Report by the Special
Representative on his First Visit to Cambodia and Thailand and First Contact
with their High Authorities”, 13 September 1966, p. 14, para. 25 [Annex 72].
329
Chao Thai Newspaper, 24 July 1967, “Should seek future benefit. Quarrel
is detrimental to both sides” [Annex 75]; French Embassy in Bangkok,
Télégramme, No. 382/84, 27 July 1967 [Annex 76]; French Embassy in
Bangkok, Télégramme, No. 400/402, 4 August 1967 [Annex 77]; Herbert de
Ribbing, Cable to the Secretary-General, 16 October 1967, p. 2 [Annex 78].

330See French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme, No. 686/688, 2 November
1966 [Annex 73]; see also Herbert de Ribbing, Cable to the Secretary-
General, 16 October 1967, p. 2 [Annex 78].

156border line fixed by the Court” 326, but confirmed that Cambodia

was not willing, at least for the moment, to put the matter before

the Security Council. When th e issue was brought up in the

discussion with Mr. Thanat Khoman, Thailand’s Minister of

Foreign Affairs, Mr. de Ribbing was reminded that the Court

had made no decision on the boun dary and that Thailand had
327
complied with the Judgment . However, Mr. de Ribbing’s

reports show that the barbed-wire fence was not a real issue in

the relations between the Parties, and it was never mentioned

again. As far as the Temple was concerned, Cambodia insisted

on Thailand’s withdrawal of its reservation of rights in respect

of the Judgment, as a condition for their resuming diplomatic
328
relations . Thailand’s assurances that the reservation was
329
purely legal and had no irredentist purpose did not succeed in

taking Cambodia into immediately resuming the diplomatic
330
relations . Mr. de Ribbing’s mission, as in the case of

326
Herbert de Ribbing, Note to the Secretary-General, “Report by the Special
Representative on his First Visit to Cambodia and Thailand and First Contact
with their High Authorities”, 13 September 1966, p. 6, para. 10 [Annex 72].
327
Ibid., p. 12, para. 20 [Annex 72]; see also Ministry of Foreign Affairs of
the Kingdom of Thailand, Memorandum of Conversation between the
Foreign Minister and Ambassador de Ri bbing, Special Representative of the
UN Secretary-General on 6 September 1966, p. 6 [Annex 71].
328
Herbert de Ribbing, Note to the Secretary-General, “Report by the Special
Representative on his First Visit to Cambodia and Thailand and First Contact
with their High Authorities”, 13 September 1966, p. 14, para. 25 [Annex 72].
329Chao Thai Newspaper, 24 July 1967, “Should seek future benefit. Quarrel
is detrimental to both sides” [Annex 75]; French Embassy in Bangkok,

Télégramme, No. 382/84, 27 July 1967 [Annex 76]; French Embassy in
Bangkok, Télégramme, No. 400/402, 4 August 1967 [Annex 77]; Herbert de
Ribbing, Cable to the Secretary-General, 16 October 1967, p. 2 [Annex 78].
330See French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme, No. 686/688, 2 November
1966 [Annex 73]; see also Herbert de Ribbing, Cable to the Secretary-

General, 16 October 1967, p. 2 [Annex 78]. As far as the Temple was concerned, Thailand received requests
334
from Cambodia to protect it .

4.59 During the period from 1975 to the early 1990 incidents

involving struggles between warring factions took place along

the border, including in the neighbourhood of the Temple,

However, these were internal to Cambodia, or in some instances

linked to foreign interventions. There is no record that any of

these tragic events were related to sovereignty over the Temple.

(d) The Post-1990 Period

4.60 After 1990, life resumed its course even on Phra Viharn.

For the return to normality to be possible, however, much

depended on the will of the local authorities, on the Cambodian

as well as the Thai sides, allowing the Temple to recover its

vocation as a place of worship and tourism.

4.61 The Governors of the adjoining Cambodian and Thai
provinces in the region of the Temple met in Thailand at the

Si Sa Ket provincial hall on 7 November 1991 to negotiate the

opening of the Temple to tourists 33. The result of their meeting

334Daily News, 12 July 1970, “[…] but sends border police to Phra Viharn”
[Annex 82]; Daily News, 24 March 1971, “Revealing conditions of Khmer
Soldiers on Khao Phra Viharn 'Cut off'. Thai side has to assist” [Annex 83];
Chao Thai Newspaper , 27 October 1971, “Thai and Khmer joined forces”
[Annex 84]; Daily News, 30 October 1971, “The Day Viet-Cong attacks”
[Annex 85]; Daily News, 3 November 1971, “Khao Phra Viharn Front is Not
Serious” [Annex 86].

33Summary of a meeting on the opening of Khao Phra Viharn as tourist site
between Thai side and Cambodian side, 7 November 1991 [Annex 87].

158As far as the Temple was concerned, Thailand received requests
334
from Cambodia to protect it .

4.59 During the period from 1975 to the early 1990 incidents

involving struggles between warring factions took place along

the border, including in the neighbourhood of the Temple,

However, these were internal to Cambodia, or in some instances

linked to foreign interventions. There is no record that any of

these tragic events were related to sovereignty over the Temple.

(d) The Post-1990 Period

4.60 After 1990, life resumed its course even on Phra Viharn.

For the return to normality to be possible, however, much

depended on the will of the local authorities, on the Cambodian

as well as the Thai sides, allowing the Temple to recover its

vocation as a place of worship and tourism.

4.61 The Governors of the adjoining Cambodian and Thai
provinces in the region of the Temple met in Thailand at the

Si Sa Ket provincial hall on 7 November 1991 to negotiate the

opening of the Temple to tourists 335. The result of their meeting

334Daily News, 12 July 1970, “[…] but sends border police to Phra Viharn”
[Annex 82]; Daily News, 24 March 1971, “Revealing conditions of Khmer
Soldiers on Khao Phra Viharn 'Cut off'. Thai side has to assist” [Annex 83];
Chao Thai Newspaper , 27 October 1971, “Thai and Khmer joined forces”
[Annex 84]; Daily News, 30 October 1971, “The Day Viet-Cong attacks”
[Annex 85]; Daily News, 3 November 1971, “Khao Phra Viharn Front is Not
Serious” [Annex 86].

335Summary of a meeting on the opening of Khao Phra Viharn as tourist site
between Thai side and Cambodian side, 7 November 1991 [Annex 87]. 4.63 This was the route taken in 1930 by Prince Damrong and

his entourage. After crossing the stream, they proceeded

approximately a hundred metres to the south, where they were

met by the French reception committee at the flag pole some 20
339
metres from the foot of the northern staircase of the Temple .
This is the point where Cambodi a said, in its Reply, was the

boundary 34.

4.64 The 1991 agreement also provided that the “Thai side

shall construct restrooms (...) in the area on Khao Phra
341
Viharn.” As Lieutenant General Surapon Rueksumran

testified:

“At first, it was proposed that each side would bear the
cost in its own area on the respective side of the existing
fence. However, the Cambodian side claimed that it did

not have enough budgets and asked the Thai side to
provide construction materials and to build restrooms for
the tourists in the Temple of Phra Viharn. The Thai side
hesitated to accept the request because such area was

beyond Thai territory but it eventually accepted the
request. (...)

339See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear , “Affidavit by M.C. Phun
Phitsamai Diskul, dated 9 June 1961”, Counter-Memorial of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Annex 39f, Vol. I, pp. 401 - 403.
340
See para.2.62. See also Photographs of Prince Damrong's visit to the
Temple of Phra Viharn (1930) [Annex 1] and Royal Thai Survey
Department, Sketch showing the location of the French flag pole in 1930 , 17
November 2011 [Annex 98].
341
Summary of a meeting on the opening of Khao Phra Viharn as tourist site
between Thai side and Cambodian side, 7 November 1991, para. 7.1
[Annex 87].

1604.63 This was the route taken in 1930 by Prince Damrong and

his entourage. After crossing the stream, they proceeded

approximately a hundred metres to the south, where they were

met by the French reception committee at the flag pole some 20
339
metres from the foot of the northern staircase of the Temple .
This is the point where Cambodi a said, in its Reply, was the

boundary 34.

4.64 The 1991 agreement also provided that the “Thai side

shall construct restrooms (...) in the area on Khao Phra
341
Viharn.” As Lieutenant General Surapon Rueksumran

testified:

“At first, it was proposed that each side would bear the
cost in its own area on the respective side of the existing
fence. However, the Cambodian side claimed that it did

not have enough budgets and asked the Thai side to
provide construction materials and to build restrooms for
the tourists in the Temple of Phra Viharn. The Thai side
hesitated to accept the request because such area was

beyond Thai territory but it eventually accepted the
request. (...)

339See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear , “Affidavit by M.C. Phun
Phitsamai Diskul, dated 9 June 1961”, Counter-Memorial of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Annex 39f, Vol. I, pp. 401 - 403.
340
See para.2.62. See also Photographs of Prince Damrong's visit to the
Temple of Phra Viharn (1930) [Annex 1] and Royal Thai Survey
Department, Sketch showing the location of the French flag pole in 1930 , 17
November 2011 [Annex 98].
341
Summary of a meeting on the opening of Khao Phra Viharn as tourist site
between Thai side and Cambodian side, 7 November 1991, para. 7.1
[Annex 87]. differed from Cambodia’s cons istent interpretation of
it.”45

4.67 Against this factual background, Cambodia’s claim that
it has only recently – in 2007 – discovered Thailand’s

interpretation of the Judgment, on a map produced

unilaterally346, is puzzling. As far as the Temple is concerned,

this map only illustrates the pl acement of the 1962 barbed-wire

fence. From the very beginning, Cambodia knew precisely

where the barbed-wire fence was located. The events and

documents surrounding Prince Si hanouk’s visit leave no doubt

as to that 34. This is further confirmed by the 1962 Aide-

Mémoire on the Khmero-Thai Relations published by
348
Cambodia’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs . This Aide-mémoire

presents on pages 76 and 77 phot ographs and a sketch with the

placement of the barbed-wire fence.

4.68 Cambodia claims that it was in 2007 when Thailand’s

interpretation of the Judgment changed:

“After 1962, and until the events following the process

of including the Temple on UNESCO’s list of World
Heritage sites in 2007, no offici al claims were made by

345Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia

v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 27.
346Ibid., para. 14.
347
See paras. 4.40-4.47 above.
348See Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Cambodia, Aide-
mémoire sur les relations khméro-thaї landaises, circa November 1962

[Annex 34].

162 differed from Cambodia’s cons istent interpretation of
it.”345

4.67 Against this factual background, Cambodia’s claim that
it has only recently – in 2007 – discovered Thailand’s

interpretation of the Judgment, on a map produced

unilaterally 34, is puzzling. As far as the Temple is concerned,

this map only illustrates the pl acement of the 1962 barbed-wire

fence. From the very beginning, Cambodia knew precisely

where the barbed-wire fence was located. The events and

documents surrounding Prince Si hanouk’s visit leave no doubt

as to that 347. This is further confirmed by the 1962 Aide-

Mémoire on the Khmero-Thai Relations published by
348
Cambodia’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs . This Aide-mémoire

presents on pages 76 and 77 phot ographs and a sketch with the

placement of the barbed-wire fence.

4.68 Cambodia claims that it was in 2007 when Thailand’s

interpretation of the Judgment changed:

“After 1962, and until the events following the process

of including the Temple on UNESCO’s list of World
Heritage sites in 2007, no offici al claims were made by

345Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia

v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 27.
346Ibid., para. 14.
347
See paras. 4.40-4.47 above.
348See Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Cambodia, Aide-
mémoire sur les relations khméro-thaї landaises, circa November 1962

[Annex 34]. (e) In Any Case, Disputes over Implementation Are outside the

Scope of Article 60

4.70 Cambodia’s Request is based on the assumption that the

finding in paragraph 2 of the dispositif entails a continuing legal

obligation on Thailand to withdraw from the territory the Court

found to be under Cambodia’s sovereignty. This assumption is
353 354
false on both legal and factual grounds . Admitting, for the

sake of argument, that such an assumption were true, quod non,
this would mean that Cambodia is complaining about a violation

of the 1962 Judgment: under Cambodia’s argument, Thailand

never withdrew yet somehow, at some point, managed to

return 355. Either way this would be a violation of paragraph 2 of

the dispositif, a matter of implementation not of interpretation.

But in any event, Thailand withdrew and cannot be ordered now

to do something it already did 356.

4.71 Cambodia goes even further and accuses Thailand,

contrary to the whole factual record, of secretly aiming to take

back the Temple. This is implied in statements such as the

following: “Everything which has reoccurred since 2008 is thus

no more than Thailand demonstr ating the impossibility of it

353See paras. 5.52-5.58 below.

354See paras. 5.60-5.62 below.
355
See Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v . Thailand)
(Cambodia v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011,
para. 44. See also paras 5.66-5.79 below.
356
See also para. 5.80 below.

164 (e) In Any Case, Disputes over Implementation Are outside the

Scope of Article 60

4.70 Cambodia’s Request is based on the assumption that the

finding in paragraph 2 of the dispositif entails a continuing legal
obligation on Thailand to withdraw from the territory the Court

found to be under Cambodia’s sovereignty. This assumption is

false on both legal 353and factual grounds 354. Admitting, for the

sake of argument, that such an assumption were true, quod non,

this would mean that Cambodia is complaining about a violation

of the 1962 Judgment: under Cambodia’s argument, Thailand

never withdrew yet somehow, at some point, managed to
355
return . Either way this would be a violation of paragraph 2 of

the dispositif, a matter of implementation not of interpretation.

But in any event, Thailand withdrew and cannot be ordered now
356
to do something it already did .

4.71 Cambodia goes even further and accuses Thailand,

contrary to the whole factual record, of secretly aiming to take

back the Temple. This is implied in statements such as the

following: “Everything which has reoccurred since 2008 is thus

no more than Thailand demonstr ating the impossibility of it

353
See paras. 5.52-5.58 below.
354See paras. 5.60-5.62 below.
355
See Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v . Thailand)
(Cambodia v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011,
para. 44. See also paras 5.66-5.79 below.
356
See also para. 5.80 below. 359
forced compliance with the 1962 Judgment” . The expression
(forced compliance – in the French original, exécution forcée) is

extremely confusing since it s hows that Cambodia mistakes the

Court for the Security Council. It nonetheless illustrates that

Cambodia has only just discovered that it has a problem with the

way the Judgment was implemented nearly half a century ago.

Rather than a clarification, this is actually a statement against

interest: it admits that, even if taken on its own flawed premises,
Cambodia’s Request is inadmissible.

B. Cambodia’s Disregard for the Principle of Res Judicata

4.73 The exceptional possibility for a State unilaterally to

seise the Court under Article 60 of the Statute must not be

diverted into an attempt to impair the res judicata of the main
judgment. This is apparent in th e drafting of this article and in

the succession of the sentences forming it: the first refers to the

finality of the Judgment and the second opens the possibility for

the Court to interpret it:

“The judgment is final and without appeal. In the event
of dispute as to the meani ng or scope of the judgment,
the Court shall construe it upon the request of any
party.”360

359Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 31.
360
Article 60 of the Statute of the International Court of Justice.

166forced compliance with the 1962 Judgment” 35. The expression

(forced compliance – in the French original, exécution forcée) is

extremely confusing since it s hows that Cambodia mistakes the

Court for the Security Council. It nonetheless illustrates that

Cambodia has only just discovered that it has a problem with the

way the Judgment was implemented nearly half a century ago.
Rather than a clarification, this is actually a statement against

interest: it admits that, even if taken on its own flawed premises,

Cambodia’s Request is inadmissible.

B. Cambodia’s Disregard for the Principle of Res Judicata

4.73 The exceptional possibility for a State unilaterally to

seise the Court under Article 60 of the Statute must not be

diverted into an attempt to impair the res judicata of the main

judgment. This is apparent in th e drafting of this article and in

the succession of the sentences forming it: the first refers to the

finality of the Judgment and the second opens the possibility for
the Court to interpret it:

“The judgment is final and without appeal. In the event
of dispute as to the meani ng or scope of the judgment,
the Court shall construe it upon the request of any
360
party.”

359Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 31.

360Article 60 of the Statute of the International Court of Justice. “The real purpose of the request must be to obtain an
interpretation of the judgment. This signifies that its
object must be solely to obtain clarification of the
meaning and the scope of what the Court has decided

with binding force, and not to obtain an answer to
questions not so decided. Any other construction of
Article 60 of the Statute w ould nullify the provision of
the article that the judgm ent is final and without
appeal.” 362

4.76 As will be seen below in further detail, the Request for
interpretation revives two claims relating to the status of the

Annex I map and to the delim itation of the “boundary in the

disputed region in the neighbourhood of the Temple of Preah

Vihear” 363; these two claims had been expressly excluded by the

Court from the dispositif, and thus were clearly placed outside

the scope of the res judicata. And yet, they are the very subject

matter of Cambodia’s Request for interpretation. Using as a
pretext the existence of a dispute over the reas ons in the 1962

Judgment, where the two issues had been touched upon, it asks

the Court to introduce into the dispositif of a judgment on

interpretation what the Court had excluded from the operative

part in 1962.

4.77 In so doing, Cambodia acts in a way similar to Colombia
in the Asylum Case:

36Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of November 20th, 1950, in the
asylum case, Judgment of November 27th, 1950, I.C.J. Reports 1950, p. 402.
363
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962 , p. 11. See also paras.
2.66-2.73 above.

168 “The real purpose of the request must be to obtain an
interpretation of the judgment. This signifies that its
object must be solely to obtain clarification of the
meaning and the scope of what the Court has decided

with binding force, and not to obtain an answer to
questions not so decided. Any other construction of
Article 60 of the Statute w ould nullify the provision of
the article that the judgm ent is final and without
appeal.”362

4.76 As will be seen below in further detail, the Request for
interpretation revives two claims relating to the status of the

Annex I map and to the delim itation of the “boundary in the

disputed region in the neighbourhood of the Temple of Preah

Vihear” 36; these two claims had been expressly excluded by the

Court from the dispositif, and thus were clearly placed outside

the scope of the res judicata. And yet, they are the very subject

matter of Cambodia’s Request for interpretation. Using as a
pretext the existence of a dispute over the reas ons in the 1962

Judgment, where the two issues had been touched upon, it asks

the Court to introduce into the dispositif of a judgment on

interpretation what the Court had excluded from the operative

part in 1962.

4.77 In so doing, Cambodia acts in a way similar to Colombia
in the Asylum Case:

36Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of November 20th, 1950, in the
asylum case, Judgment of November 27th, 1950, I.C.J. Reports 1950, p. 402.
363
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambv. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962 , p. 11. See also paras.
2.66-2.73 above. While the reasons may be used to clarify, if need be, the

meaning of the dispositif, these reasons are not in themselves res

judicata. The Permanent Court of International Justice stated it

in perfectly clear terms:

“It is perfectly true that all the parts of a judgment
concerning the points in dis pute explain and complete
each other and are to be take n into account in order to
determine the precise meaning and scope of the
operative portion. (...) But it by no means follows that

every reason given in a decision constitutes a decision;
(...) [T]he Court is unable to see any ground for
extending the binding force att aching to the declaratory
judgment on the point decided to reasons which were

only intended to explain the declaration contained in the
operative portion of this judgment and all the more so if
these reasons relate to points of law on which the High
Commissioner was not asked to give a decision.” 365

4.80 This cardinal principle of international litigation was

equally understood by arbitral tr ibunals as being of strict

application:

“L’opinion que le juge exprime incidemment, sans la
traduire par un dispositif, ne crée toutefois pas, en
principe, chose jugée. S’ il est appelé à trancher
positivement la question, il peut, après nouvel examen,
revenir sur une opinion première. Cette dernière ne peut

a fortiori l366 un autre juge, qui doit dès lors décider
librement.”

365Polish Postal Service in Danzig, Advisory Opinion, 1925, P.C.I.J.
Series B, No. 11, p. 30.

366Junghans case, Second Part, Award, 1940, Germany v. Romania ,
Reports of International Arbitral Awards, Vol. III, p. 1889.

170While the reasons may be used to clarify, if need be, the
meaning of the dispositif, these reasons are not in themselves res

judicata. The Permanent Court of International Justice stated it

in perfectly clear terms:

“It is perfectly true that all the parts of a judgment
concerning the points in dis pute explain and complete
each other and are to be take n into account in order to

determine the precise meaning and scope of the
operative portion. (...) But it by no means follows that
every reason given in a decision constitutes a decision;
(...) [T]he Court is unable to see any ground for

extending the binding force att aching to the declaratory
judgment on the point decided to reasons which were
only intended to explain the declaration contained in the
operative portion of this judgment and all the more so if
these reasons relate to points of law on which the High
365
Commissioner was not asked to give a decision.”

4.80 This cardinal principle of international litigation was

equally understood by arbitral tr ibunals as being of strict

application:

“L’opinion que le juge exprime incidemment, sans la
traduire par un dispositif, ne crée toutefois pas, en

principe, chose jugée. S’ il est appelé à trancher
positivement la question, il peut, après nouvel examen,
revenir sur une opinion première. Cette dernière ne peut
a fortiori lier un autre juge, qui doit dès lors décider
366
librement.”

365 Polish Postal Service in Danzig, Advisory Opinion, 1925, P.C.I.J.
Series B, No. 11, p. 30.
366
Junghans case, Second Part, Award, 1940, Germany v. Romania ,
Reports of International Arbitral Awards, Vol. III, p. 1889. 4.83 This approach for establishing the res judicata was

recently applied by the Court in order to assess the admissibility

of Honduras’ request for intervention in the Territorial and
Maritime Dispute (Nicaragua v. Colombia) case. The Court had

to determine whether the 2007 Judgment in the Territorial and

Maritime Dispute between Nicaragua and Honduras in the

Caribbean Sea case was a bar to the request for intervention,

essentially because Honduras wa s basing its claims on matters

already decided by the Court. In order to determine the extent of

the res judicata of the 2007 Judgment, the Court first analysed

the text of the opera tive clause, “which indisputably has the
force of res judicata” 369. Afterwards, the Court referred to the

reasons which were “an essential step leading to the dispositif of

that Judgment” 37, but only because “[w]ithout such reasoning,

it may be difficult to understand why the Court did not fix an

endpoint in its decision.”

4.84 For determining the scope of the binding force of a

judgment, it is therefore imperative to examine first the scope of
the dispositif itself. In 1962, the disput e was about territorial

sovereignty and the other submi ssions recognized as admissible

by the Court derived from that dispute 371. Therefore, the scope

of the operative clause is necessarily limited to territorial

sovereignty. The adjudication of territorial sovereignty is

369
Territorial and Maritime Dispute (Nicaragua v. Colombia), Application
by Honduras for Permission to Intervene, I.C.J. Judgment, 4 May 2011,
para. 69. (Emphasis added).
37Ibid., para. 70.
371
See para. 4.76 above.

1724.83 This approach for establishing the res judicata was

recently applied by the Court in order to assess the admissibility

of Honduras’ request for intervention in the Territorial and
Maritime Dispute (Nicaragua v. Colombia) case. The Court had

to determine whether the 2007 Judgment in the Territorial and

Maritime Dispute between Nicaragua and Honduras in the

Caribbean Sea case was a bar to the request for intervention,

essentially because Honduras wa s basing its claims on matters

already decided by the Court. In order to determine the extent of

the res judicata of the 2007 Judgment, the Court first analysed

the text of the opera tive clause, “which indisputably has the
force of res judicata” 369. Afterwards, the Court referred to the

reasons which were “an essential step leading to the dispositif of

that Judgment” 370, but only because “[w]ithout such reasoning,

it may be difficult to understand why the Court did not fix an

endpoint in its decision.”

4.84 For determining the scope of the binding force of a

judgment, it is therefore imperative to examine first the scope of
the dispositif itself. In 1962, the disput e was about territorial

sovereignty and the other submi ssions recognized as admissible

by the Court derived from that dispute 371. Therefore, the scope

of the operative clause is necessarily limited to territorial

sovereignty. The adjudication of territorial sovereignty is

369
Territorial and Maritime Dispute (Nicaragua v. Colombia), Application
by Honduras for Permission to Intervene, I.C.J. Judgment,4 May 2011,
para. 69. (Emphasis added).
370Ibid., para. 70.
371
See para. 4.76 above. request for interpretation. The link between the three acts – the

Application instituting the Pr oceedings, the Judgment on the
375
merits and the Request for interpretation – is inextricable. It is

by “having regard to the manner in which the dispute was
376
defined” in the act instituting the main proceedings that the

Court determines the limits of the judgment to be interpreted

and, consequently, of the request for interpretation:

“[A]n interpretation -given in accordance with Article 60
of the Statute- of the judgment (...) cannot go beyond the
limits of that judgment itself, which are fixed by the
special agreement.” 377

4.87 Finding no support for its Reque st for interpretation in

paragraph 1 of the 1962 dispositif, Cambodia turns to paragraph
2, in an unconvincing attempt to comply with the conditions of

admissibility. It nonetheless fails to identify any matter to be

interpreted therein. The section in the Request is drafted in the

form of a quotation of paragraph 2 of the operative clause of the

1962 Judgment, an academic analysis of the obligation stated in

this point, and two incidental sentences reading like comments

by Cambodia, not as questions addressed to the Court or bearing

on any obscurity of the dispositif of the Judgment:

375
See also the Judgment on the Preliminary Objections ( Case concerning
the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand), Preliminary
Objections, Judgment of 26 May 1961, I.C.J. Reports 1961 , pp. 19 or 22)
which is echoed in the Judgment on the Merits (Case Concerning the Temple
of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand), Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962,
I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 14).
376
Interpretation of Judgment No. 3, Judgment, Chamber of Summary
Proceedings, 1925, P.C.I.J. Series A, No. 4, p. 6.
377
Ibid., p. 7.

174request for interpretation. The link between the three acts – the

Application instituting the Pr oceedings, the Judgment on the
375
merits and the Request for interpretation – is inextricable. It is
by “having regard to the manner in which the dispute was

defined” 376in the act instituting the main proceedings that the

Court determines the limits of the judgment to be interpreted

and, consequently, of the request for interpretation:

“[A]n interpretation -given in accordance with Article 60
of the Statute- of the judgment (...) cannot go beyond the
limits of that judgment itself, which are fixed by the
377
special agreement.”

4.87 Finding no support for its Reque st for interpretation in

paragraph 1 of the 1962 dispositif, Cambodia turns to paragraph
2, in an unconvincing attempt to comply with the conditions of

admissibility. It nonetheless fails to identify any matter to be

interpreted therein. The section in the Request is drafted in the

form of a quotation of paragraph 2 of the operative clause of the

1962 Judgment, an academic analysis of the obligation stated in

this point, and two incidental sentences reading like comments

by Cambodia, not as questions addressed to the Court or bearing

on any obscurity of the dispositif of the Judgment:

375See also the Judgment on the Preliminary Objections (Case concerning
the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand), Preliminary
Objections, Judgment of 26 May 1961, I.C.J. Reports 1961 , pp. 19 or 22)
which is echoed in the Judgment on the Merits (Case Concerning the Temple

of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand), Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962,
I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 14).
376 Interpretation of Judgment No. 3, Judgment, Chamber of Summary
Proceedings, 1925, P.C.I.J. Series A, No. 4, p. 6.
377
Ibid., p. 7. 4.89 As Judge Charles de Visscher pointed out in his

celebrated book, Problèmes d’interprétation judiciaires en droit

international public:

“Dans l’exercice de sa juridi ction contentieuse, la Cour
ne statue que sur des demandes; elle n’a pas à faire
réponse à des questions ou à des propositions que les
Parties s’aviseraient de soumettre à son
380
appréciation.”

4.90 As it stands, Cambodia’s Request, which specifically

fails to ask for any clarification of the operative part of the 1962
Judgment, is inadmissible. The way Cambodia formulates its

request highlights its embarrassm ent in respect of its real

request. What Cambodia actually attempts to do, by referring to

paragraph 2, is to extend the territorial scope of the Court’s

findings, as determined in paragraph 1 of the dispositif.
However, such an attempt cannot succeed: paragraph 2, as

already noted, is simply a conse quential finding. However, this

finding has no autonomous territorial scope: being

consequential, it is dependent on the main finding, that is on

paragraph 1. As the Court described this claim of Cambodia (as

well as the claim for restitution of cultural objects), it was a
claim stemming from the claim to sovereignty over the

380Charles de Visscher, Problèmes d’interprétation judiciaires en droit
international public , Paris, Pedone, 1963, pp. 255-256. See also
Interpretation of the Statute of the Memel Territory, Dissenting Opinion by
M. Anzilotti, 1932, P.C.I.J. Series A/B, No. 49, p. 350, confirmed by
Fisheries case, Judgment of December 18th, 1951, I.C.J. Reports 1951 ,
p. 126.

1764.89 As Judge Charles de Visscher pointed out in his

celebrated book, Problèmes d’interprétation judiciaires en droit

international public:

“Dans l’exercice de sa juridi ction contentieuse, la Cour
ne statue que sur des demandes; elle n’a pas à faire
réponse à des questions ou à des propositions que les
Parties s’aviseraient de soumettre à son
380
appréciation.”

4.90 As it stands, Cambodia’s Request, which specifically

fails to ask for any clarification of the operative part of the 1962

Judgment, is inadmissible. The way Cambodia formulates its

request highlights its embarrassm ent in respect of its real
request. What Cambodia actually attempts to do, by referring to

paragraph 2, is to extend the territorial scope of the Court’s

findings, as determined in paragraph 1 of the dispositif.

However, such an attempt cannot succeed: paragraph 2, as

already noted, is simply a conse quential finding. However, this

finding has no autonomous territorial scope: being

consequential, it is dependent on the main finding, that is on

paragraph 1. As the Court described this claim of Cambodia (as

well as the claim for restitution of cultural objects), it was a

claim stemming from the claim to sovereignty over the

380Charles de Visscher, Problèmes d’interprétation judiciaires en droit
international public , Paris, Pedone, 1963, pp. 255-256. See also
Interpretation of the Statute of the Memel Territory, Dissenting Opinion by

M. Anzilotti, 1932, P.C.I.J. Series A/B, No. 49 , p. 350, confirmed by
Fisheries case, Judgment of December 18th, 1951, I.C.J. Reports 1951 ,
p. 126. 4.92 The tortuous formulation of Cambodia’s Request in
386
paragraph 45 is yet further proof of its attempt to obscure the

inescapable fact that these proceedings aim at having the Court
decide as the boundary the line drawn on the Annex I map.

Another artifice used by Cambod ia consists in treating the

developments on the status of the Annex I map and on the line

represented upon it as inseparable reasons for the Judgment 387in

the hope of obtaining a decision upon these i ssues in the

dispositif of a judgment on interpretation. In doing so,

Cambodia neglects the imperativ e principle according to which

the reasons in themselves cannot be the object of an
interpretation under Article 60 388- and certainly all the more so

in the present case where the Court has clearly considered an

identical Cambodian submission as inadmissible in its 1962

Judgment.

4.93 Allowing the reasons of the 1962 Judgment to be the

autonomous object of a Request for interpretation, when no

ambiguity exists in the dispositif of that Judgment and when this
Request has a larger scope than the one of that dispositif, would

be to fly in the face of the principle of res judicata. Indeed, as

the Permanent Court of International Justice explained:

386
See para. 4.87 above.
387Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 40.
388
See para. 4.82 above.

1784.92 The tortuous formulation of Cambodia’s Request in
386
paragraph 45 is yet further proof of its attempt to obscure the

inescapable fact that these proceedings aim at having the Court
decide as the boundary the line drawn on the Annex I map.

Another artifice used by Cambod ia consists in treating the

developments on the status of the Annex I map and on the line

represented upon it as inseparable reasons for the Judgment387in

the hope of obtaining a decision upon these i ssues in the

dispositif of a judgment on interpretation. In doing so,

Cambodia neglects the imperativ e principle according to which

the reasons in themselves cannot be the object of an
interpretation under Article 60388- and certainly all the more so

in the present case where the Court has clearly considered an

identical Cambodian submission as inadmissible in its 1962

Judgment.

4.93 Allowing the reasons of the 1962 Judgment to be the

autonomous object of a Request for interpretation, when no

ambiguity exists in the dispositif of that Judgment and when this
Request has a larger scope than the one of that dispositif, would

be to fly in the face of the principle ores judicata. Indeed, as

the Permanent Court of International Justice explained:

386
See para. 4.87 above.
387Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 40.
388
See para. 4.82 above. status of the Annex I map and of the line shown on it. They

were explicitly excluded from the dispositif and this exclusion

renders Cambodia’s Request for delimitation according to the
Annex I line inadmissible (a). Even a quick reading of

Cambodia’s Request leaves no doubt that this is indeed the

dispute it attempts to have settled by the Court in these

proceedings (b).

(a) The Court Declared Inadmissible Cambodia’s Claim

Relating to Delimitation

4.97 It is to be recalled that the claims relating to the status of

the Annex I map and on the delimitation of the boundary were

raised by Cambodia only at a very late stage of the proceedings,

the latter for the first time at th e end of the first round of oral
390
pleadings and the former in the final submissions. The claim

for delimitation underwent a furt her modification as to its
391
territorial scope . The Court declared bot h submissions to be

inadmissible:

“Cambodia’s first and second Submissions, calling for

pronouncements on the legal st atus of the Annex I map
and on the frontier line in th e disputed region, can be
entertained only to the extent that they give expression to
grounds, and not as claims to be dealt with in the
392
operative provisions of the Judgment.”

390
See para. 2.68 above.
391See paras. 2.40-2.46 above.
392
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36.

180status of the Annex I map and of the line shown on it. They

were explicitly excluded from the dispositif and this exclusion

renders Cambodia’s Request for delimitation according to the

Annex I line inadmissible (a). Even a quick reading of

Cambodia’s Request leaves no doubt that this is indeed the
dispute it attempts to have settled by the Court in these

proceedings (b).

(a) The Court Declared Inadmissible Cambodia’s Claim

Relating to Delimitation

4.97 It is to be recalled that the claims relating to the status of

the Annex I map and on the delimitation of the boundary were

raised by Cambodia only at a very late stage of the proceedings,

the latter for the first time at th e end of the first round of oral
390
pleadings and the former in the final submissions. The claim
for delimitation underwent a furt her modification as to its

territorial scope 391. The Court declared bot h submissions to be

inadmissible:

“Cambodia’s first and second Submissions, calling for
pronouncements on the legal st atus of the Annex I map

and on the frontier line in th e disputed region, can be
entertained only to the extent that they give expression to
grounds, and not as claims to be dealt with in the
operative provisions of the Judgment.” 392

390See para. 2.68 above.

391See paras. 2.40-2.46 above.
392
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36. technical default, the Court put forward their substantial

inadmissibility: if they had been accepted as part of the petitum,

they would have transformed beyond recognition the subject

matter of the dispute submitted to the Court in the Application.

And that truly would have been the case: the initial dispute

about sovereignty over the Temple would have become a
dispute on the delimitation of a territory whose extent was

unknown and specified neither in the Submissions nor in the

pleadings of the Claimant 39.

4.101 By specifying that “Cambodia’s first and second

Submissions, calling for pronouncements on the legal status of
the Annex I map and on the frontier line in the disputed region,

can be entertained only to the extent that they give expression to

grounds, and not as claims to be dealt with in the operative
398
provisions of the Judgment” , the Court in no way endowed

these grounds with the binding fo rce attached to the decisions

appearing in the operative part of its Judgment. This conclusion
stems first from legal principles and from the Court’s

jurisprudence. It should indeed be recalled that in the years

preceding the 1962 Judgment, the Court had found that the

reasons in its judgments are not decisions in themselves:

“These are elements which might furnish reasons in

support of the Judgment, but cannot constitute the
decision. It further follows that even understood in this

39See paras. 2.76-2.77 above.

398Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36.

182technical default, the Court put forward their substantial
inadmissibility: if they had been accepted as part of the petitum,

they would have transformed beyond recognition the subject

matter of the dispute submitted to the Court in the Application.

And that truly would have been the case: the initial dispute

about sovereignty over the Temple would have become a

dispute on the delimitation of a territory whose extent was

unknown and specified neither in the Submissions nor in the
pleadings of the Claimant 397.

4.101 By specifying that “Cambodia’s first and second

Submissions, calling for pronouncements on the legal status of

the Annex I map and on the frontier line in the disputed region,

can be entertained only to the extent that they give expression to

grounds, and not as claims to be dealt with in the operative
provisions of the Judgment” 398, the Court in no way endowed

these grounds with the binding fo rce attached to the decisions

appearing in the operative part of its Judgment. This conclusion

stems first from legal principles and from the Court’s

jurisprudence. It should indeed be recalled that in the years

preceding the 1962 Judgment, the Court had found that the

reasons in its judgments are not decisions in themselves:

“These are elements which might furnish reasons in
support of the Judgment, but cannot constitute the

decision. It further follows that even understood in this

397See paras. 2.76-2.77 above.
398
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36. on the status of the Annex I map and the determination of the

boundary, the Court stated:

“[O]n the other hand (...) Th ailand, after having stated
her own claim concerning sovereignty over Preah
Vihear, confined herself in her Submissions at the end of
the oral proceedings to arguments and denials opposing

the contentions of the other Party, leaving it to the Court
to word as 401sees fit the reasons on which its Judgment
is based.”

(b) Cambodia’s Request Reveals a Dispute over the

Delimitation of the Boundary

4.104 Despite the Court’s findings on the inadmissibility of its

claims on delimitation, Cambodia subsequently adopted the

pretence that the Court had actually made a decision on

delimitation. Such an attitude can be traced back as early as
1962 and has been repeated over and over again, as if these

claims had a life of their own, and the Court’s declaration of

inadmissibility had no impact upon them. But this attitude is not

an interpretation of the Cour t’s Judgment; it is rather a
misappropriation of the 1962 Judgment for political purposes.

4.105 A few examples illustrate this misappropriation. First, all

the declarations relating to the misplacement of the barbed-wire

fence rest on the assumption that the Court did decide on the

401Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36. (Emphasis
added).

184on the status of the Annex I map and the determination of the
boundary, the Court stated:

“[O]n the other hand (...) Th ailand, after having stated
her own claim concerning sovereignty over Preah

Vihear, confined herself in her Submissions at the end of
the oral proceedings to arguments and denials opposing
the contentions of the other Party, leaving it to the Court
to word as it sees fit the reasons on which its Judgment
401
is based.”

(b) Cambodia’s Request Reveals a Dispute over the
Delimitation of the Boundary

4.104 Despite the Court’s findings on the inadmissibility of its

claims on delimitation, Cambodia subsequently adopted the

pretence that the Court had actually made a decision on

delimitation. Such an attitude can be traced back as early as

1962 and has been repeated over and over again, as if these
claims had a life of their own, and the Court’s declaration of

inadmissibility had no impact upon them. But this attitude is not

an interpretation of the Cour t’s Judgment; it is rather a

misappropriation of the 1962 Judgment for political purposes.

4.105 A few examples illustrate this misappropriation. First, all
the declarations relating to the misplacement of the barbed-wire

fence rest on the assumption that the Court did decide on the

401
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36. (Emphasis
added). - in 1964, in an article published in Réalités

Cambodgiennes, a publication said to be “semi-official
405
organ” of Prince Sihanouk, the following was said:

“Le Cambodge a toujours affirmé; et je saisis cette

occasion pour l’affirmer à nouveau, qu’une reprise des
relations normales avec la Thaïlande ne pourrait se
faire que si cette dernière accepte de reconnaître et de
respecter les frontières actu elles entre nos deux pays,

frontières qui sont d’ailleur s parfaitement établies par
les accords internationaux et confirmées en 1962 par un
arrêt de la Cours Internationale de Justice.” 406

- the same argument was repeatedly advanced before

the General Assembly of the United Nations by Cambodia’s

Permanent Representative to the United Nations:

“For the information of the General Assembly, I venture
to point out that the present common frontiers between
Thailand and Cambodia were established and clearly
defined by international treaties and were confirmed by

the Agreement between France and Siam regulating their
relations of 17 November 1946, then by the report of the
Conciliation Commission on the Siamese-Indochinese

405See United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of
State, “Réalitésiscusses Problems of Preah Vihear Turnover”, No. A-37,
16 July 1962 [Annex 20].
406
Réalités Cambodgiennes , 18 December 1964,“Les ruades de Thanat
Khoman”, p. 3 [Annex 60].

186 - in 1964, in an article published in Réalités

Cambodgiennes, a publication said to be “semi-official
405
organ” of Prince Sihanouk, the following was said:

“Le Cambodge a toujours affirmé; et je saisis cette
occasion pour l’affirmer à nouveau, qu’une reprise des
relations normales avec la Thaïlande ne pourrait se

faire que si cette dernière accepte de reconnaître et de
respecter les frontières actu elles entre nos deux pays,
frontières qui sont d’ailleur s parfaitement établies par

les accords internationaux et confirmées en 1962 p406un
arrêt de la Cours Internationale de Justice.”

- the same argument was repeatedly advanced before

the General Assembly of the United Nations by Cambodia’s

Permanent Representative to the United Nations:

“For the information of the General Assembly, I venture
to point out that the present common frontiers between
Thailand and Cambodia were established and clearly

defined by international treaties and were confirmed by
the Agreement between France and Siam regulating their
relations of 17 November 1946, then by the report of the

Conciliation Commission on the Siamese-Indochinese

405
See United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Airgram to Department of
State, “Réalités Discusses Problems of Preah Vihear Turnover”, No. A-37,
16 July 1962 [Annex 20].
406 Réalités Cambodgiennes , 18 December 1964,“Les ruades de Thanat

Khoman”, p. 3 [Annex 60]. “For Cambodia, not only are the two versions of
Thailand’s argument incompatible with one another,

they are also and above all incompatible with what the
Court decided in 1962. This is clearly demonstrated by
the fact that each version requires the creation of new
and artificial lines in order to connect the “watershed
line”, claimed by Thailand in the previous proceedings
before the Court, with the “Temple area”, defined by the

1962 Judgment as coinciding with the line on
the Annex I map; in other words, for the first time in
many years since the Court’ s Judgment, artificial
demarcation lines are created which did not exist in 1962
and for which no basis can be found, either in the legal

instruments on which the Court relied in 1962 in order to
render 409 Judgment, or in the terms of the Judgment
itself.”

4.110 It is indeed Thailand’s case that the Court’s findings in

1962 do not concern delimitation of the boundary in the region
portrayed in the Annex I map. Thailand does not argue that no

dispute on the delimitation and demarcation of the boundary

exists between Cambodia and Thailand; and it fully accepts that

the 1962 Judgment, in deciding the question of sovereignty over
the Temple, created a situation to be taken into account in the

delimitation and demarcation pr ocess. Nor does Thailand deny

that the delimitation and demarcation of the boundary can only

have a salutary effect upon the re lations of the Parties in border

areas, and be beneficial to the Temple’s management as a
UNESCO World Heritage site.

409Ibid., para. 25.

188 “For Cambodia, not only are the two versions of

Thailand’s argument incompatible with one another,
they are also and above all incompatible with what the
Court decided in 1962. This is clearly demonstrated by
the fact that each version requires the creation of new
and artificial lines in order to connect the “watershed

line”, claimed by Thailand in the previous proceedings
before the Court, with the “Temple area”, defined by the
1962 Judgment as coinciding with the line on
the Annex I map; in other words, for the first time in
many years since the Court’ s Judgment, artificial

demarcation lines are created which did not exist in 1962
and for which no basis can be found, either in the legal
instruments on which the Court relied in 1962 in order to
render its Judgment, or in the terms of the Judgment
itself.”09

4.110 It is indeed Thailand’s case that the Court’s findings in

1962 do not concern delimitation of the boundary in the region

portrayed in the Annex I map. Thailand does not argue that no

dispute on the delimitation and demarcation of the boundary

exists between Cambodia and Thailand; and it fully accepts that
the 1962 Judgment, in deciding the question of sovereignty over

the Temple, created a situation to be taken into account in the

delimitation and demarcation pr ocess. Nor does Thailand deny

that the delimitation and demarcation of the boundary can only
have a salutary effect upon the re lations of the Parties in border

areas, and be beneficial to the Temple’s management as a

UNESCO World Heritage site.

409Ibid., para. 25. of 1904 and the Treaty of 1907 between, Siam and

France”

4.112 If the Court had decided in 1962 on the delimitation of
the boundary, the absence of any men tion of its decision in this

provision is inexplicable. If it is indeed Cambodia’s

interpretation of the Judgme nt as having decided on the

boundary, then what becomes inexp licable is the fact that the

travaux préparatoires of the MoU do not show Cambodia
having mentioned the Judgment for that purpose 412.

4.113 The Joint Boundary Commission established under the

MoU started its work in 2003. However, on the promontory of

Phra Viharn and even beyond it, this work was complicated by
the inscription of the Temple on the UNESCO World Heritage

List.

4.114 The history of the inscription of the Temple of Phra

Viharn on the World Heritage List shows Cambodia’s
awareness that the zone was still to be delimited according to

the MoU provisions. In the process, Cambodia recognized that

the promontory of Phra Viharn was part of the area to be

delimited. In particular, after some initial attempts in 2008 to
create doubt about the extent of the buffer zone for the Temple –

indispensable for a complete inscription – Cambodia has since

412Agreed Minutes of the First Meeting of the Thai-Cambodian Joint
Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 30 June-2 July 1999
[Annex 89] and Agreed Minutes of the Second Meeting of the Cambodian-
Thai Joint Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 5-7 June 2000
[Annex 90].

190 of 1904 and the Treaty of 1907 between, Siam and
France”

4.112 If the Court had decided in 1962 on the delimitation of

the boundary, the absence of any men tion of its decision in this

provision is inexplicable. If it is indeed Cambodia’s

interpretation of the Judgme nt as having decided on the

boundary, then what becomes inexp licable is the fact that the

travaux préparatoires of the MoU do not show Cambodia
having mentioned the Judgment for that purpose 412.

4.113 The Joint Boundary Commission established under the

MoU started its work in 2003. However, on the promontory of

Phra Viharn and even beyond it, this work was complicated by

the inscription of the Temple on the UNESCO World Heritage

List.

4.114 The history of the inscription of the Temple of Phra

Viharn on the World Heritage List shows Cambodia’s

awareness that the zone was still to be delimited according to

the MoU provisions. In the process, Cambodia recognized that

the promontory of Phra Viharn was part of the area to be

delimited. In particular, after some initial attempts in 2008 to

create doubt about the extent of the buffer zone for the Temple –

indispensable for a complete inscription – Cambodia has since

412
Agreed Minutes of the First Meeting of the Thai-Cambodian Joint
Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 30 June-2 July 1999
[Annex 89] and Agreed Minutes of the Second Meeting of the Cambodian-
Thai Joint Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 5-7 June 2000
[Annex 90]. C. Conclusion

4.116 Cambodia’s attempt to bypass the negotiation

mechanisms agreed by the Parties for the demarcation of their

boundary and appeal to the Court for the very claims declared

inadmissible in the 1962 Judgment, all under the guise of a
Request for interpretation, is a détournement de procédure ,

incompatible with the consensual character of the jurisdiction of

the Court. Indeed, Cambodia’s Request reveals a dispute on
delimitation and demarcation of the boundary that was outside

the Court’s jurisdiction in 1962 and remains so under Article 60

of the Statute.

4.117 Jurisdiction under Article 60 is not dependent upon

specific consent. However, the principle remains that an inter-

State dispute cannot be adjudged by the Court without the
consent of the States concerned. The principle of consent is

respected in the case of a Request brought under Article 60 if

and only if the request for interpretation does not aim to the

adjudication of a dispute not submitted to the Court in the initial
proceedings.

4.118 Accordingly, given the absence of a dispute on the
meaning and scope of the 1962 res judicata and the fact that

Cambodia’s claim related to boundary delimitation and

demarcation, a matter not deci ded in 1962, the Court cannot

exercise jurisdiction under Article 60 of the Statute.

192 C. Conclusion

4.116 Cambodia’s attempt to bypass the negotiation

mechanisms agreed by the Parties for the demarcation of their
boundary and appeal to the Court for the very claims declared

inadmissible in the 1962 Judgment, all under the guise of a

Request for interpretation, is a détournement de procédure ,

incompatible with the consensual character of the jurisdiction of
the Court. Indeed, Cambodia’s Request reveals a dispute on

delimitation and demarcation of the boundary that was outside

the Court’s jurisdiction in 1962 and remains so under Article 60

of the Statute.

4.117 Jurisdiction under Article 60 is not dependent upon

specific consent. However, the principle remains that an inter-

State dispute cannot be adjudged by the Court without the

consent of the States concerned. The principle of consent is
respected in the case of a Request brought under Article 60 if

and only if the request for interpretation does not aim to the

adjudication of a dispute not submitted to the Court in the initial

proceedings.

4.118 Accordingly, given the absence of a dispute on the

meaning and scope of the 1962 res judicata and the fact that

Cambodia’s claim related to boundary delimitation and
demarcation, a matter not deci ded in 1962, the Court cannot

exercise jurisdiction under Article 60 of the Statute. (ii) a request to declare whet her or not the Parties to

the 1962 Judgment at present are acting in

accordance with it,

rather than a request to settle a genuine difference as to what
that Judgment meant.

5.4 At paragraph 5 of its Request, Cambodia seems to

construe the 1962 Judgment as having meant that
(1) the Annex I map line is binding as a definitive

statement of the boundary between the Parties;

(2) the obligation in the second paragraph of the

dispositif is a continuing obligation; and
(3) Thailand had been in unlawful occupation of an

area greater in extent than that from which

Thailand withdrew in 1962.

The second element of Cambodia’s construction of the

Judgment seems, however, not to be consistently maintained. In
the paragraph which appears to constitute Cambodia’s formal

submission in the Request, Cambod ia refers to the “continuing

obligation to respect the integrity of the territory of
417
Cambodia” —which, of course, is not controversial. But this
is not the same thing as the alleged continuing and specific

obligation of carrying out a withdrawal which Thailand already

performed some fifty years ago and which Cambodia seems to

have requested again in paragraph 5. Thailand will respond here
to the Request on the assumption that Cambodia maintains a

417Ibid., para. 45.

194 (ii) a request to declare whet her or not the Parties to

the 1962 Judgment at present are acting in

accordance with it,

rather than a request to settle a genuine difference as to what

that Judgment meant.

5.4 At paragraph 5 of its Request, Cambodia seems to

construe the 1962 Judgment as having meant that

(1) the Annex I map line is binding as a definitive

statement of the boundary between the Parties;
(2) the obligation in the second paragraph of the

dispositif is a continuing obligation; and

(3) Thailand had been in unlawful occupation of an

area greater in extent than that from which

Thailand withdrew in 1962.
The second element of Cambodia’s construction of the

Judgment seems, however, not to be consistently maintained. In

the paragraph which appears to constitute Cambodia’s formal

submission in the Request, Cambod ia refers to the “continuing
obligation to respect the integrity of the territory of

Cambodia” 417—which, of course, is not controversial. But this

is not the same thing as the alleged continuing and specific

obligation of carrying out a withdrawal which Thailand already

performed some fifty years ago and which Cambodia seems to
have requested again in paragraph 5. Thailand will respond here

to the Request on the assumption that Cambodia maintains a

417Ibid., para. 45. States in the area in question.” 419 This is an entirely question-

begging formulation. The main question raised by Cambodia’s

Request is just that: whether the Court established the line so as

“to constitute the frontier.” The Court certainly considered the

map. But the Court never adopt ed the map as the basis for
“constitut[ing] the frontier between the two States”.

Cambodia’s assertion that the Annex I map forms part of the res

judicata of the case is erroneous in at least five respects.

5.7 First of all, in contending that the Annex I map line is
the basis on which the boundary must be traced, Cambodia fails

to respect the Court’s express refusal in 1962 to make such a

determination. Second, Cambodia demands that the Court today

treat as res judicata other matters in relation to the Annex I map

which the 1962 Judgment did not address at all. Third,
Cambodia misconceives the question of sovereignty over the

Temple as having necessitated a determination of the precise

location of the boundary. Fourth, Cambodia ignores the

subsequent practice of the Parties indicating that the Court had
not determined the precise loca tion of the boundary. And fifth,

Cambodia attempts to impute to the map a purpose for which

the Court in 1962 did not employ it.

419Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 10.

196 419
States in the area in question.”This is an entirely question-

begging formulation. The main question raised by Cambodia’s

Request is just that: whether the Court established the line so as
“to constitute the frontier.” The Court certainly considered the

map. But the Court never adopt ed the map as the basis for

“constitut[ing] the frontier between the two States”.

Cambodia’s assertion that the Annex I map forms part of the res

judicata of the case is erroneous in at least five respects.

5.7 First of all, in contending that the Annex I map line is

the basis on which the boundary must be traced, Cambodia fails
to respect the Court’s express refusal in 1962 to make such a

determination. Second, Cambodia demands that the Court today

treat as res judicata other matters in relation to the Annex I map

which the 1962 Judgment did not address at all. Third,

Cambodia misconceives the question of sovereignty over the

Temple as having necessitated a determination of the precise

location of the boundary. Fourth, Cambodia ignores the

subsequent practice of the Parties indicating that the Court had
not determined the precise loca tion of the boundary. And fifth,

Cambodia attempts to impute to the map a purpose for which

the Court in 1962 did not employ it.

419
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 10. region in the neighbourhood of the Te mple (...) is that which is
422
marked on the map.” The Court rejected this. It indicated

that the “legal status of the A nnex I map” and the “frontier line

in the disputed region, can be ente rtained only to the extent that

they give expression to grounds, a nd not as claims to be dealt
with in the operative pr ovisions of the Judgment.” 423The first

answer to Cambodia’s contention about the map line—a

complete answer—is that the Cour t decided, expressly, that this

was a point which it would not decide.

5.10 It follows that, far from pr esenting a true request for

interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962, Cambodia

seeks, in effect, to appeal agai nst the decision of the Court in

1962 not to entertain Cambodia’s most far-reaching

submissions. The Request is a plea to nullify an outcome which

was expressly adopted in the terms of the Judgment.

422
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962 , p. 11; I.C.J.
Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 441 (H.E.
Mr. Truong Cang, 20 March 1962).
423
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36.

198region in the neighbourhood of the Te mple (...) is that which is
422
marked on the map.” The Court rejected this. It indicated

that the “legal status of the A nnex I map” and the “frontier line

in the disputed region, can be ente rtained only to the extent that

they give expression to grounds, a nd not as claims to be dealt
with in the operative pr ovisions of the Judgment.”The first

answer to Cambodia’s contention about the map line—a

complete answer—is that the Cour t decided, expressly, that this

was a point which it would not decide.

5.10 It follows that, far from pesenting a true request for

interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962, Cambodia

seeks, in effect, to appeal agai nst the decision of the Court in

1962 not to entertain Cambodia’s most far-reaching

submissions. The Request is a plea to nullify an outcome which

was expressly adopted in the terms of the Judgment.

422
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cav. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Report, p. 11;I.C.J.
Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 441 (H.E.
Mr. Truong Cang, 20 March 1962).
423
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cav. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 36. between the Parties as to whether it would be practical to

transpose the Annex I map line onto the terrain.

(a) Cambodia’s Assertion That the 1962 Judgment Determined
the Boundary Not to Follow the Watershed

5.12 Cambodia says that the Court rejected “Thailand’s

earlier claim” that the boundary in the Dangrek range is to
follow the line of the watershed: “(...) this [modern Thai] map

generally adopts the watershed line according to Thailand’s
426
earlier claim that was rejected by the Court in 1962” . To be

clear, the modern map of which Cambodia here complains by no
means disrespects the 1962 Judg ment: the line on that map

shows the Temple to be in Cambodia. It follows that the map is

not inconsistent with the 1962 Judgment in any way at all.

Cambodia, to advance its contentio n that to “generally adopt”

the watershed line is to ignore a determination of the Court,
adds to the 1962 Judgment a determination which the Court

explicitly did not make. The 1962 Judgment did not “reject”

any “claim” by Thailand that the boundary generally follows the

watershed. To the contrary, the Court said as follows:

“Given the grounds on which the Court bases its
decision, it becomes unnecessary to consider whether, at

Preah Vihear, the line as mapped does in fact correspond
to the true watershed line in this vicinity, or did so

426Ibid., para. 14. (Emphasis added).

200between the Parties as to whether it would be practical to

transpose the Annex I map line onto the terrain.

(a) Cambodia’s Assertion That the 1962 Judgment Determined

the Boundary Not to Follow the Watershed

5.12 Cambodia says that the Court rejected “Thailand’s

earlier claim” that the boundary in the Dangrek range is to

follow the line of the watershed: “(...) this [modern Thai] map

generally adopts the watershed line according to Thailand’s
426
earlier claim that was rejected by the Court in 1962” . To be

clear, the modern map of which Cambodia here complains by no
means disrespects the 1962 Judg ment: the line on that map

shows the Temple to be in Cambodia. It follows that the map is

not inconsistent with the 1962 Judgment in any way at all.

Cambodia, to advance its contentio n that to “generally adopt”

the watershed line is to ignore a determination of the Court,

adds to the 1962 Judgment a determination which the Court
explicitly did not make. The 1962 Judgment did not “reject”

any “claim” by Thailand that the boundary generally follows the

watershed. To the contrary, the Court said as follows:

“Given the grounds on which the Court bases its
decision, it becomes unnecessary to consider whether, at
Preah Vihear, the line as mapped does in fact correspond
to the true watershed line in this vicinity, or did so

426Ibid., para. 14. (Emphasis added). represented 429. If taken at face valu e, however, the Annex I

map’s depiction of the relati on between watercourses and the

map line appears to accord with Article I of the 1904 Treaty.

Later Thai maps likewise have aimed to trace a line along the

watershed, respecting at the same time the operative part of the
Judgment of 1962 determining sovereignty over the Temple.

5.14 It is therefore striking, for a State which relies repeatedly

in its pleading on the principle of the stability of boundaries,

that Cambodia now says that the Judgment of 15 June 1962
determined that the boundary does not follow the watershed

line. Not only does Cambodia’s assertion deprecate the principle

of stability, but it also ignores what the Court actually said. The

Court in 1962 did not come to any conclusion whatsoever as to

whether the line on the Annex I ma p was in truth an accurate
portrayal of the watershed lin e. In light of Cambodia’s

accusation that Thailand seeks to ignore parts of the Judgment,

it is important to keep in mind what the Judgment actually said

about the map line.

5.15 The Parties, of course, were not silent about the relation

between the Annex I map line and the watershed. The deviation

of the map line from the watershed was addressed by Thailand

429See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear,“Report by Professor
W. Schermerhorn, 1961”, Counter-Memorial of the Royal Government of
Thailand, Annex 49, Vol. I, p. 432.

202 429
represented . If taken at face valu e, however, the Annex I

map’s depiction of the relati on between watercourses and the

map line appears to accord with Article I of the 1904 Treaty.

Later Thai maps likewise have aimed to trace a line along the

watershed, respecting at the same time the operative part of the
Judgment of 1962 determining sovereignty over the Temple.

5.14 It is therefore striking, for a State which relies repeatedly

in its pleading on the principle of the stability of boundaries,

that Cambodia now says that the Judgment of 15 June 1962

determined that the boundary does not follow the watershed

line. Not only does Cambodia’s assertion deprecate the principle

of stability, but it also ignores what the Court actually said. The

Court in 1962 did not come to any conclusion whatsoever as to

whether the line on the Annex I ma p was in truth an accurate

portrayal of the watershed lin e. In light of Cambodia’s
accusation that Thailand seeks to ignore parts of the Judgment,

it is important to keep in mind what the Judgment actually said

about the map line.

5.15 The Parties, of course, were not silent about the relation

between the Annex I map line and the watershed. The deviation

of the map line from the watershed was addressed by Thailand

429
See I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, “Report by Professor
W. Schermerhorn, 1961”, Counter-Memorial of the Royal Government of
Thailand, Annex 49, Vol. I, p. 432. acceptance by which Thailand otherwise might have been bound

by the map 435. This was in stark opposition to Cambodia’s

assertion that the error, if an error existed at all, was too small to

be of any legal consequence whatsoever.

5.16 The Court did not answer the question raised in these
sharp exchanges. That it did not do so is perfectly rational: the

question did not matter in light of the clarity of the map in

respect of the one matter which fell to the Court to decide. The

map clearly placed the Temple in Cambodia. Mr. Acheson, for

Cambodia, took the meaning of th e map to be so clear that

Thailand’s doubts were worthy of sarcasm: he said that if
Thailand had not recognized what the symbol of the Temple on

the map meant, then, perhaps “they (...) thought that there was a

French Gothic cathedral on the cliff.” 436 The Court dealt with

the matter as follows:

“An inspection indicates that the map itself drew such
pointed attention to the Preah Vihear region that no
interested person, nor anyone charged with the duty of
scrutinizing it, could have failed to see what the map was
purporting to do in respect of that region. If, as Thailand

has argued, the geographical configuration of the place is
such as to make it obvious to anyone who has been there
that the watershed must lie along the line of the
escarpment (a fact which, if true, must have been no less
evident in 1908), then the ma p made it quite plain that

435Ibid., Rejoinder of the Royal Government of Thailand , Vol. I, pp. 590-
591, para. 97; Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v.
Thailand), Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 21.

43I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 455
(Mr. Dean Acheson, 21 March 1962).

204acceptance by which Thailand otherwise might have been bound

by the map 435. This was in stark opposition to Cambodia’s

assertion that the error, if an error existed at all, was too small to

be of any legal consequence whatsoever.

5.16 The Court did not answer the question raised in these

sharp exchanges. That it did not do so is perfectly rational: the

question did not matter in light of the clarity of the map in

respect of the one matter which fell to the Court to decide. The

map clearly placed the Temple in Cambodia. Mr. Acheson, for
Cambodia, took the meaning of th e map to be so clear that

Thailand’s doubts were worthy of sarcasm: he said that if

Thailand had not recognized what the symbol of the Temple on

the map meant, then, perhaps “they (...) thought that there was a
436
French Gothic cathedral on the cliff.” The Court dealt with
the matter as follows:

“An inspection indicates that the map itself drew such
pointed attention to the Preah Vihear region that no
interested person, nor anyone charged with the duty of
scrutinizing it, could have failed to see what the map was

purporting to do in respect of that region. If, as Thailand
has argued, the geographical configuration of the place is
such as to make it obvious to anyone who has been there
that the watershed must lie along the line of the
escarpment (a fact which, if true, must have been no less

evident in 1908), then the ma p made it quite plain that

435
Ibid., Rejoinder of the Royal Government of Thailand , Vol. I, pp. 590-
591, para. 97; Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v.
Thailand), Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 21.
436I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 455
(Mr. Dean Acheson, 21 March 1962). the Cambodian side of the line”. Because the line was
“appreciably to the north of the whole [Temple] promontory”,

nobody interested in the matter “c ould have failed to see what

[it] was purporting to do” 43. The boundary, on the

representation clearly communicat ed in the Annex I map, was

nowhere near the vicinity of the Temple—it was “appreciably”

to the north—and, because it was north, not south, of the

Temple, the line was evidence th at sovereignty should fall to
Cambodia. This was, in effect, to accept Cambodia’s view, that,

whether or not the map line repres ented the true watershed, the

juridical significance of the ma p was not affected. Deciding

whether a particular State has sovereignty over a particular place

is one type of question; the Anne x I map was relevant to such a

question because it displayed, between the Temple and the line,

a relation which could not have generated “any
misapprehension.” Deciding the precise co-ordinates of that

line on a complex topography is a different question, and the

Court did not purport to do so.

439
5.18 But, as the Court would later emphasize , the Court

was not saying whether the map line followed the watershed or

not. The Court said that the “fact” as pleaded by Thailand that
the line deviated from the watershed, “if true, must have been no

43See also ibid., p.57 (Separate Opinion of Si r Gerald Fitzmaurice): “The
Siamese authorities, in 1908 and thereafter, cannot possibly have failed to
realize that the Annex I map showed Preah Vihear as being in Cambodia,
since it so clearly did”.
439
Ibid., p. 35.

206the Cambodian side of the line”. Because the line was

“appreciably to the north of the whole [Temple] promontory”,

nobody interested in the matter “c ould have failed to see what
438
[it] was purporting to do” . The boundary, on the

representation clearly communicat ed in the Annex I map, was
nowhere near the vicinity of the Temple—it was “appreciably”

to the north—and, because it was north, not south, of the

Temple, the line was evidence th at sovereignty should fall to

Cambodia. This was, in effect, to accept Cambodia’s view, that,

whether or not the map line repres ented the true watershed, the

juridical significance of the ma p was not affected. Deciding

whether a particular State has sovereignty over a particular place

is one type of question; the Anne x I map was relevant to such a

question because it displayed, between the Temple and the line,

a relation which could not have generated “any

misapprehension.” Deciding the precise co-ordinates of that
line on a complex topography is a different question, and the

Court did not purport to do so.

5.18 But, as the Court would later emphasize 439, the Court

was not saying whether the map line followed the watershed or

not. The Court said that the “fact” as pleaded by Thailand that

the line deviated from the watershed, “if true, must have been no

438
See also ibid., p.57 (Separate Opinion of Si r Gerald Fitzmaurice): “The
Siamese authorities, in 1908 and thereafter, cannot possibly have failed to
realize that the Annex I map showed Preah Vihear as being in Cambodia,
since it so clearly did”.
439
Ibid., p. 35. Judge Sir Gerald Fitzmauri ce, though concurring with the

Judgment, like Judge Spender, we nt out of his way to say that
445
the map line did not refer to the true watershed . The
Judgment, as seen above, differed on this point: the Court

declined to say whether there was such an error in the map.

5.20 The silence of the Court on the question of the fidelity of

the map line to the watershed in itself casts serious doubt on

Cambodia’s contention today that the Judgment definitively

treats the map as a delimitation. Cambodia says that “[t]he

MoU [of 14 June 2000 estab lishing the Joint Boundary
Commission] (...) cites, with a view to carrying out this survey

and demarcation, the same legal instruments as those used by

the Court in its 1962 Judgment”; and pleads on the basis of that

assertion that “[t]here is no question of going back over the
446
delimitation of the bounda ry in this area.” But to use a map

to determine if a fixed place is in one country or in another

country is one thing; to use it “with a view to carrying out [a]

survey and demarcation”, as Cambodia contends,
erroneously 447, the Joint Boundary Commission now is obliged

to use it, is another. If the map were to serve that purpose, the

Parties would need to be confident that they could rely on it as

reflecting the treaty settlement for that purpose . At least to a

44Ibid., p. 57 (Separate Opinion of Sir Gerald Fitzmaurice).

446Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 19.
(Emphasis added).
447
See paras. 5.27-5.32 below.

208Judge Sir Gerald Fitzmauri ce, though concurring with the

Judgment, like Judge Spender, we nt out of his way to say that
445
the map line did not refer to the true watershed . The

Judgment, as seen above, differed on this point: the Court

declined to say whether there was such an error in the map.

5.20 The silence of the Court on the question of the fidelity of

the map line to the watershed in itself casts serious doubt on

Cambodia’s contention today that the Judgment definitively

treats the map as a delimitation. Cambodia says that “[t]he
MoU [of 14 June 2000 estab lishing the Joint Boundary

Commission] (...) cites, with a view to carrying out this survey

and demarcation, the same legal instruments as those used by

the Court in its 1962 Judgment”; and pleads on the basis of that

assertion that “[t]here is no question of going back over the
delimitation of the bounda ry in this area.” 446 But to use a map

to determine if a fixed place is in one country or in another

country is one thing; to use it “with a view to carrying out [a]

survey and demarcation”, as Cambodia contends,
erroneously 44, the Joint Boundary Commission now is obliged

to use it, is another. If the map were to serve that purpose, the

Parties would need to be confident that they could rely on it as

reflecting the treaty settlement for that purpose . At least to a

445Ibid., p. 57 (Separate Opinion of Sir Gerald Fitzmaurice).
446
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 19.
(Emphasis added).
447See paras. 5.27-5.32 below. (b) Cambodia’s Request Ignores That the 1962 Judgment Did

Not Address the Difference between the Parties as to Whether it

Would Be Practical to Transpose the Annex I Map Line onto the

Terrain

5.22 There is another problem in Cambodia’s contention that

the Court in 1962 adopted the Annex I map as the basis for

tracing the boundary on the ground. Thailand in the proceedings

in 1962 expressly reserved whether the map was suitable at all

as a basis for delimitation. This reservation was necessitated
“because the inaccuracy of the physical features, such as contour

lines, streams or rivers, marked on Annex I makes it very
448
difficult to transpose the bounda ry line to a modern map.”

The context of this reservation is important. With the Rejoinder,

Thailand introduced Annex 76, a Royal Thai Survey
Department map printed in 1951. On the Annex 76 map

Thailand showed the difficulties which would arise if one were

to attempt to trac e the Annex I map lin e onto the ground as

represented in a more accurate modern map. This was done by
attempting to transform the Annex I map line onto the Annex 76

map. Thailand observed as follows:

“This map shows that it is not only at Phra Viharn, but at
many other places as well that Annex I, by following
erroneous contour lines, attributes to Cambodia strips of
territory, or sometimes small plots, amounting to

enclaves, separated from Cambodia by the steep cliff

448I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Vol. I, p. 597, para. 112, footnote 1.

210 (b) Cambodia’s Request Ignores That the 1962 Judgment Did
Not Address the Difference between the Parties as to Whether it

Would Be Practical to Transpose the Annex I Map Line onto the

Terrain

5.22 There is another problem in Cambodia’s contention that

the Court in 1962 adopted the Annex I map as the basis for

tracing the boundary on the ground. Thailand in the proceedings
in 1962 expressly reserved whether the map was suitable at all

as a basis for delimitation. This reservation was necessitated

“because the inaccuracy of the physical features, such as contour

lines, streams or rivers, marked on Annex I makes it very
448
difficult to transpose the bounda ry line to a modern map.”

The context of this reservation is important. With the Rejoinder,

Thailand introduced Annex 76, a Royal Thai Survey
Department map printed in 1951. On the Annex 76 map

Thailand showed the difficulties which would arise if one were

to attempt to trac e the Annex I map lin e onto the ground as

represented in a more accurate modern map. This was done by

attempting to transform the Annex I map line onto the Annex 76

map. Thailand observed as follows:

“This map shows that it is not only at Phra Viharn, but at

many other places as well that Annex I, by following
erroneous contour lines, attributes to Cambodia strips of
territory, or sometimes small plots, amounting to
enclaves, separated from Cambodia by the steep cliff

448
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear , Rejoinder of the Royal
Government of Thailand, Vol. I, p. 597, para. 112, footnote 1. the intended comparison 452. According to Mr. Acheson, “if this

effort of the ill-matching ma ps were intended to show

topographical defects in the ma p Annex I, it has singularly

failed in its purpose.” 453

5.24 Thailand did not abandon the point but, rather
454
re-affirmed it, challenging Mr. Acheson’s attempted rebuttal .

5.25 This was a plain example of a matter which was, in the

terms of the classic expression of res judicata in international
455
law, “distinctly put in issue” . But the other half of the

expression is that, in order to have acquired the character of res
456
judicata, the matter must have been “distinctly determined” .

In the 1962 Judgment, the Court did not determine the matter,

distinctly or otherwise. It remained silent about it. The

prolonged skirmish between the Parties as to the practical

difficulties which the defects of the Annex I map entailed

presented an issue which, if the map were to be incorporated

into the Judgment as a delimitation, had to be a ddressed. The

452
Ibid., p. 457 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 22 March 1962).
453Ibid., p. 458 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 22 March 1962).

454Ibid., pp. 568-569 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 28 March 1962).
455
AMCO v. Indonesia, Resubmitted Case, Decision on Jurisdiction, 10 May
1988, ICSID Rep., vol. I, 1993, p. 550, referring to theOrinoco Steamship
Company case, Hague Court Reports (1916) 226.
456Ibid.

212the intended comparison 45. According to Mr. Acheson, “if this

effort of the ill-matching ma ps were intended to show

topographical defects in the ma p Annex I, it has singularly

failed in its purpose.”53

5.24 Thailand did not abandon the point but, rather
454
re-affirmed it, challenging Mr. Acheson’s attempted rebuttal .

5.25 This was a plain example of a matter which was, in the

terms of the classic expression of res judicata in international
455
law, “distinctly put in issue” . But the other half of the

expression is that, in order to have acquired the character of res
456
judicata, the matter must have been “distinctly determined” .

In the 1962 Judgment, the Court did not determine the matter,

distinctly or otherwise. It remained silent about it. The

prolonged skirmish between the Parties as to the practical

difficulties which the defects of the Annex I map entailed

presented an issue which, if the map were to be incorporated

into the Judgment as a delimitation, had to be a ddressed. The

452
Ibid., p. 457 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 22 March 1962).
453Ibid., p. 458 (Mr. Dean Acheson, 22 March 1962).

454Ibid., pp. 568-569 (Mr. Henri Rolin, 28 March 1962).
455
AMCO v. Indonesia, Resubmitted Case, Decision on Jurisdiction, 10 May
1988, ICSID Rep., vol. I, 1993, p. 550, referringOrinoco Steamship
Company case, Hague Court Reports (1916) 226.
456Ibid. that. But when the Court in the past has considered whether a

reason was essential, it considered whether it was essential to

the judgment as actually adopted —not “essential” to some
alternative result which a party seeks. Cambodia misconstrues

the reasons for the 1962 Judgment. Finally, the Court was clear

that the conduct of Thailand amounted to recognition of

Cambodian sovereignty over the Temple.

(a) Cambodia, Insisting Now That the Original Proceedings

Were for the Purposes of Constituting a Boundary, Ignores

What the Court in 1962 Had Been Called upon to Determine

5.27 Until the institution by Cambodia of the present

proceedings, it was clear that the Judgment of 15 June 1962

determined a question of sovere ignty over territory. Cambodia,
459
at least ten times in its original pleadings , was clear that the

subject matter which was in dispute was “ [une] parcelle
460
contestée”—not a contested boundary . When Mr. Acheson,

former U.S. Secretary of State, considered acting on behalf of
Cambodia, he asked his government for clearance to do so; he

represented that “[t]he issue in the proceeding is whether a

certain temple falls on the Cambodian side of the boundary (…)

or the Thai side” 461. The “issue” thus was sovereignty over the

Temple—which could be (and would be) addressed by

459
See the list at para. 2.41 and footnote above.
460I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 538
(Mr. Paul Reuter, 26 March 1962).
461
Dean Acheson, Letter to United States Secretary of State, 31 October
1960 [Annex 5].

214that. But when the Court in the past has considered whether a

reason was essential, it considered whether it was essential to

the judgment as actually adopted —not “essential” to some

alternative result which a party seeks. Cambodia misconstrues

the reasons for the 1962 Judgment. Finally, the Court was clear
that the conduct of Thailand amounted to recognition of

Cambodian sovereignty over the Temple.

(a) Cambodia, Insisting Now That the Original Proceedings

Were for the Purposes of Constituting a Boundary, Ignores

What the Court in 1962 Had Been Called upon to Determine

5.27 Until the institution by Cambodia of the present

proceedings, it was clear that the Judgment of 15 June 1962

determined a question of sovere ignty over territory. Cambodia,
459
at least ten times in its original pleadings , was clear that the
subject matter which was in dispute was “ [une] parcelle

contestée”—not a contested boundary 46. When Mr. Acheson,

former U.S. Secretary of State, considered acting on behalf of

Cambodia, he asked his government for clearance to do so; he

represented that “[t]he issue in the proceeding is whether a

certain temple falls on the Cambodian side of the boundary (…)
461
or the Thai side” . The “issue” thus was sovereignty over the

Temple—which could be (and would be) addressed by

459See the list at para. 2.41 and footnote above.

460I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 538
(Mr. Paul Reuter, 26 March 1962).
461
Dean Acheson, Letter to United Stat es Secretary of State, 31 October
1960 [Annex 5]. that it was not necessary to “have regard to the frontier line.”

But this would have been a rather oblique way to refer to a

delimitation.

5.29 To have regard to the map line as evidence in respect of
sovereignty over the Temple is not the same as saying where

exactly the line is: the Partie s differed on the point, but the

Court did not give any indication that that particular difference

mattered 46. The difference which did matter was the “difference

of view about sovereignty”—the question which the Court did

have to decide. This was the difference to which the “subject of

the dispute” was “confined”. Th e Court spoke of the territorial

issue in limitative terms. There was no need to “have regard” to

the Annex I map line except insofar as it shed light on the

question of sovereignty. If it was north or northwest of the

Temple (however far north or northwest), as the Court itself
recognised 466, then Thailand had been on notice of a powerful

expression that the Temple belonged to Cambodia.

5.30 Thus Cambodia is incorrect when it insists that the case

was about “establishing the line that was to constitute the
467
frontier between the two States in the area of the Temple.”

465I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 189
(Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962); and ibid ., p. 305 (Sir Frank Soskice,
12 March 1962).
466
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 15.
467
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 4.

216that it was not necessary to “have regard to the frontier line.”

But this would have been a rather oblique way to refer to a

delimitation.

5.29 To have regard to the map line as evidence in respect of

sovereignty over the Temple is not the same as saying where

exactly the line is: the Partie s differed on the point, but the

Court did not give any indication that that particular difference
465
mattered . The difference which did matter was the “difference

of view about sovereignty”—the question which the Court did

have to decide. This was the difference to which the “subject of

the dispute” was “confined”. Th e Court spoke of the territorial

issue in limitative terms. There was no need to “have regard” to

the Annex I map line except insofar as it shed light on the

question of sovereignty. If it was north or northwest of the

Temple (however far north or northwest), as the Court itself
466
recognised , then Thailand had been on notice of a powerful

expression that the Temple belonged to Cambodia.

5.30 Thus Cambodia is incorrect when it insists that the case

was about “establishing the line that was to constitute the

frontier between the two States in the area of the Temple.” 467

465
I.C.J. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear, Oral Arguments, Vol. II, p. 189
(Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962); and ibid ., p. 305 (Sir Frank Soskice,
12 March 1962).
466
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 15.
467Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 4. 5.32 The Chamber of the Court in Burkina Faso/Mali saw the
relation between delimitation and sovereignty disputes as being

a “difference of degree as to the way the operation in question is

carried out.” 472 In this regard, the further fault with Cambodia’s

Request, in addition to its confusion as to the object of the 1962

Judgment, is that it fails to consider at all “the way the operation

in question” was presented by the Parties and carried out by the

Court. There was nothing obscure about the Court’s modus
operandi: this was a question of sovereignty, explicitly

identified and limited as such, and the Court examined the

Annex I map in order to settle th at question; it most certainly

did not examine sovereignty over th e Temple in order to decide

the exact placement of the Th ai-Cambodian boundary. The

Annex I map was relevant only to the extent it cast light on the

question which it fell to the Court to decide.

(b) Cambodia’s Portrayal of the Precise Location of the

Boundary as Essential to the 1962 Judgment Is Unconvincing

5.33 Cambodia goes to great lengths in its Request to paint a

dire, almost apocalyptic, picture of what would happen to the

Judgment of 15 June 1962, if th e Annex I line were not now
deemed to form part of the res judicata of the case. Cambodia

says Thailand seeks to “neutraliz[e] its true significance” 473.

472 Frontier Dispute (Burkina Faso/Repub lic of Mali), Judgment, I.C.J.
Reports 1986, p. 563.
473
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 12.

2185.32 The Chamber of the Court in Burkina Faso/Mali saw the

relation between delimitation and sovereignty disputes as being

a “difference of degree as to the way the operation in question is
carried out.” 472 In this regard, the further fault with Cambodia’s

Request, in addition to its confusion as to the object of the 1962

Judgment, is that it fails to consider at all “the way the operation

in question” was presented by the Parties and carried out by the

Court. There was nothing obscure about the Court’s modus

operandi: this was a question of sovereignty, explicitly

identified and limited as such, and the Court examined the

Annex I map in order to settle th at question; it most certainly
did not examine sovereignty over th e Temple in order to decide

the exact placement of the Th ai-Cambodian boundary. The

Annex I map was relevant only to the extent it cast light on the

question which it fell to the Court to decide.

(b) Cambodia’s Portrayal of the Precise Location of the

Boundary as Essential to the 1962 Judgment Is Unconvincing

5.33 Cambodia goes to great lengths in its Request to paint a

dire, almost apocalyptic, picture of what would happen to the

Judgment of 15 June 1962, if th e Annex I line were not now

deemed to form part of the res judicata of the case. Cambodia

says Thailand seeks to “neutraliz[e] its true significance” 47.

472 Frontier Dispute (Burkina Faso/Repub lic of Mali), Judgment, I.C.J.
Reports 1986, p. 563.
473
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 12. nothing theory of the Judgment, the Annex I map and the

determination that the Temple belongs to Cambodia are one and

the same thing. Under Cambodia’s theory, without the map and

the precise specification of the boundary which Cambodia

insists was contained in the 1962 Judgment, the Temple would
revert to Thailand and thus a revisionist agenda lurks behind the

Respondent State’s understanding of the map evidence 47.

5.34 An initial difficulty with Cambodia’s theory is that

Cambodia itself, far from precisely specifying the boundary,
479
cannot decide where it th inks the boundary line to be .

Cambodia’s Permanent Mission to the United Nations, around

the time of the original proceedings, published a document

addressing the dispute with Thailand over sovereignty over the

Temple. In the document, Cambodia stated as follows:

“The two fragments of the French and Siamese maps are

not exactly matching, but they present close similarities
and the ruins of Preah Vihear are clearly shown in both.
The frontier distinctly runs north of the ruins, at a

distance of about 500 metres. A comparison of the two
documents proves beyond all doubt that Preah Vihear
was placed, by common consent of the two parties,
within Cambodian territory.” 480

478The contention that Thailand will “jeopardize compliance” indeed runs
through the entire Request. See, e.g., ibid., para. 28. See also ibid., para. 43.
For further discussion, see paras. 4.67-4.69 above.

479See also paras. 2.59-2.63 above.
480
Permanent Mission of Cambodia to the United Nations, Note on the
Question of Preah Vihear, circa 1958, p. 6. (Italics in the original, emphasis
added) [Annex 3].

220nothing theory of the Judgment, the Annex I map and the

determination that the Temple belongs to Cambodia are one and

the same thing. Under Cambodia’s theory, without the map and
the precise specification of the boundary which Cambodia

insists was contained in the 1962 Judgment, the Temple would

revert to Thailand and thus a revisionist agenda lurks behind the

Respondent State’s understanding of the map evidence 478.

5.34 An initial difficulty with Cambodia’s theory is that

Cambodia itself, far from precisely specifying the boundary,
479
cannot decide where it th inks the boundary line to be .
Cambodia’s Permanent Mission to the United Nations, around

the time of the original proceedings, published a document

addressing the dispute with Thailand over sovereignty over the

Temple. In the document, Cambodia stated as follows:

“The two fragments of the French and Siamese maps are
not exactly matching, but they present close similarities
and the ruins of Preah Vihear are clearly shown in both.

The frontier distinctly runs north of the ruins, at a
distance of about 500 metres. A comparison of the two
documents proves beyond all doubt that Preah Vihear
was placed, by common consent of the two parties,
480
within Cambodian territory.”

478The contention that Thailand will “jeopardize compliance” indeed runs
through the entire Request. See, e.g., ibid., para. 28. See also ibid., para. 43.

For further discussion, see paras. 4.67-4.69 above.
479See also paras. 2.59-2.63 above.
480
Permanent Mission of Cambodia to the United Nations, Note on the
Question of Preah Vihear, circa 1958, p. 6. (Italics in the original, emphasis
added) [Annex 3]. from the border.” 483 The Pagoda is indeed “approximately 300

meters from the Temple”—to the northwest . To place the

boundary 700 metres from a pagoda which is itself some

distance north of the Temple means that the boundary is

certainly not “about 500 metres” from the Temple; it is to say

that the distance from the Temple to the boundary is in excess of
700 metres. In fact, the Pagoda lies more than 100 metres north

of the Temple, meaning that the total distance—on Cambodia’s

2008 and 2011 view—is more than 800 metres from the Temple

to the boundary. It is remarkable that a State would insist that it

would “neutralize” a judgment if the precise location of a

boundary line is not enshrined th erein yet that State fails to
adopt a stable view as to where the line might be. By

expressing a shifting view, Cambod ia, in contradi ction to the

main object of its Request, tacitly acknowledges that the precise

location of the boundary line, far from being an essential basis

for the Judgment as to sove reignty over the Temple, was

irrelevant to it.

5.36 The Parties in 1962 argued at length about evidence of

effectivités48. Among the examples, from which the Parties

drew contrary conclusions, was that of the visit of Prince

Damrong. According to Mr. Pinto :

483Ibid., Annex VII, “Letter dated 15 October 2008 from the Permanent
Representative of Cambodia to the President of the United Nations Security
Council”.

484See e.g. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear , Oral Arguments, Vol. II,
pp. 186-190 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962).

222 483
from the border.” The Pagoda is indeed “approximately 300

meters from the Temple”—to the northwest . To place the

boundary 700 metres from a pagoda which is itself some
distance north of the Temple means that the boundary is

certainly not “about 500 metres” from the Temple; it is to say

that the distance from the Temple to the boundary is in excess of

700 metres. In fact, the Pagoda lies more than 100 metres north

of the Temple, meaning that the total distance—on Cambodia’s

2008 and 2011 view—is more than 800 metres from the Temple

to the boundary. It is remarkable that a State would insist that it

would “neutralize” a judgment if the precise location of a
boundary line is not enshrined th erein yet that State fails to

adopt a stable view as to where the line might be. By

expressing a shifting view, Cambod ia, in contradi ction to the

main object of its Request, tacitly acknowledges that the precise

location of the boundary line, far from being an essential basis

for the Judgment as to sove reignty over the Temple, was

irrelevant to it.

5.36 The Parties in 1962 argued at length about evidence of

effectivités48. Among the examples, from which the Parties

drew contrary conclusions, was that of the visit of Prince

Damrong. According to Mr. Pinto :

483Ibid., Annex VII, “Letter dated 15 October 2008 from the Permanent
Representative of Cambodia to the President of the United Nations Security
Council”.
484
See e.g. Pleadings, Temple of Preah Vihear , Oral Arguments, Vol. II,
pp. 186-190 (Mr. Roger Pinto, 2 March 1962). official conduct at the Temple showed about the same thing. In

respect of both, the Prince “ ne peut ignorer l’attribution de

Préah Vihéar.” 489 The two things, separate in time, led to the

same conclusion: the Temple belonged to France.

5.38 The Court did not adopt Cambodia’s pleadings on Prince
Damrong’s visit word for word. But it accepted the conclusion.

The Court said as follows:

“The Prince could not possibly have failed to see the
implications of a reception of this character. A clearer
affirmation of title on the French Indo-Chinese side can
490
scarcely be imagined.”

This explicitly places the Prince’s visit on a footing no less clear
than any other evidence in the case. If “[a] clearer affirmation

of title” could not have been pr oduced, then nothing else in the

case affirming title could have affirmed it more. The Court

underscored its conclusion:

“Looking at the incident as a whole, it appears to have
amounted to a tacit recognition by Siam of the
sovereignty of Cambodia ( under French Protectorate)
over Preah Vihear, through a failure to react in any way,
on an occasion that called fo r a reaction in order to

affirm or preserve title in the face of an obvious rival
claim. What seems clear is that either Siam did not in
fact believe she had any title (...) or else she decided not

48Ibid. (Emphasis added).

490Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 30.

224official conduct at the Temple showed about the same thing. In

respect of both, the Prince “ ne peut ignorer l’attribution de
489
Préah Vihéar.” The two things, separate in time, led to the
same conclusion: the Temple belonged to France.

5.38 The Court did not adopt Cambodia’s pleadings on Prince

Damrong’s visit word for word. But it accepted the conclusion.

The Court said as follows:

“The Prince could not possibly have failed to see the
implications of a reception of this character. A clearer
affirmation of title on the French Indo-Chinese side can
scarcely be imagined.” 490

This explicitly places the Prince’s visit on a footing no less clear
than any other evidence in the case. If “[a] clearer affirmation

of title” could not have been pr oduced, then nothing else in the

case affirming title could have affirmed it more. The Court

underscored its conclusion:

“Looking at the incident as a whole, it appears to have
amounted to a tacit recognition by Siam of the
sovereignty of Cambodia ( under French Protectorate)

over Preah Vihear, through a failure to react in any way,
on an occasion that called fo r a reaction in order to
affirm or preserve title in the face of an obvious rival
claim. What seems clear is that either Siam did not in

fact believe she had any title (...) or else she decided not

489Ibid. (Emphasis added).
490
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 30. 5.40 As a final point in this c onnection, Thailand recalls that

the text on which Cambodia relies for its view that reasons for a

judgment may be subject to in terpretation und er Article 60
expressed this as an exception. “[A]ny request for interpretation

(...) cannot concern the reasons for the judgment except in so far

as these are inseparable from the operative part .”As such,

any party arguing that a reason for a judgment may be subject to

interpretation must bear the burden of establishing that that

reason is in truth “inseparablfrom the operative part.” The

Annex I map line was evidence for purposes of determining

sovereignty, not for purposes of establishing a delimitation; and,
even if the Annex I map had not been considered at all, other

reasons, in the Court’s words, e qually supported the Judgment.

Cambodia fails to satisfy the burden it sets for itself.

4. CAMBODIA IGNORES THE SUBSEQUENT PRACTICE OF THE

P ARTIESINDICATING THAT THE C OURT H AD N OT DETERMINED

THE P RECISEL OCATION OF THE B OUNDARY

5.41 Though it is the talisman of Cambodia’s present Request

that a precise tracing of the boundary belongs to the res judicata

of the 1962 Judgment, subsequent practice demonstrates that

that is a matter which it remains for the Parties to agree. Most

494
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 11 June 1998 in the Case
Concerning the Land and Maritime Boundary between Cameroon and
Nigeria (Cameroon v. Nigeria), Preliminary Objecti(Nigeria v.
Cameroon), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports , p. 36, para. 10, quoted in
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 40.

2265.40 As a final point in this c onnection, Thailand recalls that

the text on which Cambodia relies for its view that reasons for a

judgment may be subject to in terpretation und er Article 60
expressed this as an exception. “[A]ny request for interpretation

(...) cannot concern the reasons for the judgment except in so far

as these are inseparable from the operative part .”94As such,

any party arguing that a reason for a judgment may be subject to

interpretation must bear the burden of establishing that that

reason is in truth “inseparable from the operative part.” The

Annex I map line was evidence for purposes of determining

sovereignty, not for purposes of establishing a delimitation; and,
even if the Annex I map had not been considered at all, other

reasons, in the Court’s words, e qually supported the Judgment.

Cambodia fails to satisfy the burden it sets for itself.

4.C AMBODIA GNORES THE SUBSEQUENT PRACTICE OF THE

PARTIES NDICATING T HAT THE COURT H AD NOT DETERMINED

THE PRECISE L OCATION OF THE BOUNDARY

5.41 Though it is the talisman of Cambodia’s present Request

that a precise tracing of the boundary belongs to the res judicata

of the 1962 Judgment, subsequent practice demonstrates that

that is a matter which it remains for the Parties to agree. Most

494
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 11 June 1998 in the Case
Concerning the Land and Maritime Boundary between Cameroon and
Nigeria (Cameroon v. Nigeria), Preliminary Objection(Nigeria v.
Cameroon), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1, p. 36, para. 10, quoted in
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 40. might have adopted a text which identified an excluded

segment. So, too, under Article I of the MoU, they might have

indicated that the 1962 Judgment defines the boundary. They

did neither. The MoU calls for survey and demarcation of the

boundary as a whole; and it is clear about the instruments on
which the two States are to base the survey and demarcation.

Article IV of the MoU identifies the scope as comprehensive.

And Article I sets out the relevant instruments with particularity.

The Judgment of 15 June 1962 is conspicuous in the MoU only

in its absence 49. Nor did either Party mention it in the Agreed

Minutes of the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission on

Demarcation for Land Boundary in the meetings of that
498
Commission leading to the conclusion of the MoU .

5.44 Yet Cambodia now criticizes Thailand for observing that

the “boundary line ‘in the area adjacent to the Temple’ is still to
be determined” and that “the Joint Boundary Commission

provided for by the MoU is res ponsible” for setting down the

boundary 499. Cambodia also complain s that “the Commission’s

work has remained on hold in the disputed area [sic]” on

49See paras. 4.111-4.113 above.
498
Agreed Minutes of the First Meeting of the Thai-Cambodian Joint
Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 30 June - 2 July 1999
[Annex 89]; Agreed Minutes of the Second Meeting of the Cambodian-Thai
Joint Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 5-7 June 2000
[Annex 90].
499
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 16.

228might have adopted a text which identified an excluded

segment. So, too, under Article I of the MoU, they might have

indicated that the 1962 Judgment defines the boundary. They
did neither. The MoU calls for survey and demarcation of the

boundary as a whole; and it is clear about the instruments on

which the two States are to base the survey and demarcation.

Article IV of the MoU identifies the scope as comprehensive.

And Article I sets out the relevant instruments with particularity.

The Judgment of 15 June 1962 is conspicuous in the MoU only
497
in its absence . Nor did either Party mention it in the Agreed

Minutes of the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission on
Demarcation for Land Boundary in the meetings of that

Commission leading to the conclusion of the MoU 49.

5.44 Yet Cambodia now criticizes Thailand for observing that

the “boundary line ‘in the area adjacent to the Temple’ is still to

be determined” and that “the Joint Boundary Commission

provided for by the MoU is res ponsible” for setting down the
499
boundary . Cambodia also complain s that “the Commission’s
work has remained on hold in the disputed area [sic]” on

497See paras. 4.111-4.113 above.

498Agreed Minutes of the First Meeting of the Thai-Cambodian Joint
Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 30 June - 2 July 1999
[Annex 89]; Agreed Minutes of the Second Meeting of the Cambodian-Thai
Joint Commission on Demarcation for Land Boundary, 5-7 June 2000
[Annex 90].
499
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 16. finally settled in 1962 and the Joint Boundary Commission

constituted under the MoU has nothing to do with it. This is a
striking interpretation of a boundary agreement. On the theory

espoused by Cambodia in the Request, the Court is to interpret

the Judgment of 1962; determine now that the Court established

a map line (which it expressly excluded from the dispositif in
1962); all in the hope that this would affirm Cambodia’s

interpretation of the MoU. But even if the delays to the

implementation of the MoU were the result of a bona fide legal
difference as to what the language of the MoU means, such a

difference would in no way be settled by any judgment which

the Court in 1962 might have given. Even if the Court in 1962

had adopted quite a different judgment—a judgment accepting
(rather than rejecting) Cambodia’ s submission in respect of the

Annex I map—this would have said nothing at all about what

the Parties agreed in 2000. The text of the MoU, in any event, is
clear: the Parties agreed in 2000 to a comprehensive process and

rules for demarcating their boundary in its entirety.

(b) Third States Were Clear That the Boundary Issue Remained
Unsettled by the 1962 Judgment

5.46 The subsequent practice of Cambodia and Thailand, in
particular their MoU, indicates that they both understood the

boundary issue to remain unsettle d after the 1962 Judgment.

This is a complete answer to Cambodia’s present claim that no

further survey or demarcation is necessary along the Dangrek
range. Also relevant in this connection, though in a subsidiary

230finally settled in 1962 and the Joint Boundary Commission

constituted under the MoU has nothing to do with it. This is a

striking interpretation of a boundary agreement. On the theory

espoused by Cambodia in the Request, the Court is to interpret

the Judgment of 1962; determine now that the Court established

a map line (which it expressly excluded from the dispositif in
1962); all in the hope that this would affirm Cambodia’s

interpretation of the MoU. But even if the delays to the

implementation of the MoU were the result of a bona fide legal

difference as to what the language of the MoU means, such a

difference would in no way be settled by any judgment which

the Court in 1962 might have given. Even if the Court in 1962
had adopted quite a different judgment—a judgment accepting

(rather than rejecting) Cambodia’ s submission in respect of the

Annex I map—this would have said nothing at all about what

the Parties agreed in 2000. The text of the MoU, in any event, is

clear: the Parties agreed in 2000 to a comprehensive process and

rules for demarcating their boundary in its entirety.

(b) Third States Were Clear That the Boundary Issue Remained

Unsettled by the 1962 Judgment

5.46 The subsequent practice of Cambodia and Thailand, in
particular their MoU, indicates that they both understood the

boundary issue to remain unsettle d after the 1962 Judgment.

This is a complete answer to Cambodia’s present claim that no

further survey or demarcation is necessary along the Dangrek

range. Also relevant in this connection, though in a subsidiary map as evidence of Cambodia’s sovereignty over the Temple of

Phra Viharn. To the extent the Court determined that the map

was opposable to Thailand—i.e., to the extent the Court
determined that the map had legal force in the relations of the

Parties—it was in respect of that issue only. The Court both

expressed and implied this limitation. Expressly, it said that it

would consider the map, as well as the other evidence in the

case, only “to such extent as it may find in [the evidence]

reasons for the decision it has to give in order to settle the sole
505
dispute submitted to it ” . The “sole dispute” was that

concerning sovereignty over the Temple.

5.49 The limitation in the purpose of the map is implied in

what the Court said about the map as proof. The map illustrated

what “no interested person (...) could have failed to see”: it was
506
purporting to show that the Temple was in Cambodia . That

this was the limit of the purpose for which the Court employed

the map is all the more clear, when it is recalled that the Court

expressly declined to say that the map constituted a
delimitation 507. Moreover, as noted above, the question of the

suitability of the map line as a basis for delimitation was raised

by Thailand; contested by Cambodia; and left unanswered in the

505
Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 14. (Emphasis
added).
506Ibid., p. 26.
507
See paras. 3.11-3.13, 5.8-5.10 above.

232map as evidence of Cambodia’s sovereignty over the Temple of

Phra Viharn. To the extent the Court determined that the map

was opposable to Thailand—i.e., to the extent the Court

determined that the map had legal force in the relations of the

Parties—it was in respect of that issue only. The Court both
expressed and implied this limitation. Expressly, it said that it

would consider the map, as well as the other evidence in the

case, only “to such extent as it may find in [the evidence]

reasons for the decision it has to give in order to settle the sole

dispute submitted to it ”505. The “sole dispute” was that

concerning sovereignty over the Temple.

5.49 The limitation in the purpose of the map is implied in

what the Court said about the map as proof. The map illustrated

what “no interested person (...) could have failed to see”: it was
506
purporting to show that the Temple was in Cambodia . That
this was the limit of the purpose for which the Court employed

the map is all the more clear, when it is recalled that the Court

expressly declined to say that the map constituted a

delimitation 507. Moreover, as noted above, the question of the

suitability of the map line as a basis for delimitation was raised

by Thailand; contested by Cambodia; and left unanswered in the

505Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 14. (Emphasis
added).

506Ibid., p. 26.
507
See paras. 3.11-3.13, 5.8-5.10 above. particular the distinction, central to the law, between breach and

its consequences.

5.51 The Court having determined the question of

sovereignty, Thailand under the second paragraph of the
dispositif of the 1962 Judgment was specifically obliged to

withdraw its personnel “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on
511
Cambodian territory.” Thailand did so, thereby satisfying its

obligation under the se cond paragraph of the dispositif. That

paragraph reflected the obliga tion of States under general
international law to respect the territorial integrity of other

States. But that did not give the second paragraph perpetual life,

with a perpetual guarantee in the form of Article 60 of the

Statute. The Court did not have jurisdiction to address all claims

which might arise that the general obligation had been infringed.
Nor did the proceedings pres ent any discrete question

independent from the question of sovereignty. Neither Party

had pleaded that it had a right, on some special rule or

conventional arrangement, to keep personnel on the other
State’s territory. In short, with drawal was not a matter in issue

as such in the dispute. It was a consequence of the application

of the general rule of territorial integrity to the specific

determination expressed in the first paragraph: as the Temple

was Cambodia’s, Thailand had to withdraw.

511Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 37.

234particular the distinction, central to the law, between breach and

its consequences.

5.51 The Court having determined the question of

sovereignty, Thailand under the second paragraph of the
dispositif of the 1962 Judgment was specifically obliged to

withdraw its personnel “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on
511
Cambodian territory.” Thailand did so, thereby satisfying its

obligation under the se cond paragraph of the dispositif. That

paragraph reflected the obliga tion of States under general
international law to respect the territorial integrity of other

States. But that did not give the second paragraph perpetual life,

with a perpetual guarantee in the form of Article 60 of the

Statute. The Court did not have jurisdiction to address all claims

which might arise that the general obligation had been infringed.
Nor did the proceedings pres ent any discrete question

independent from the question of sovereignty. Neither Party

had pleaded that it had a right, on some special rule or

conventional arrangement, to keep personnel on the other
State’s territory. In short, with drawal was not a matter in issue

as such in the dispute. It was a consequence of the application

of the general rule of territorial integrity to the specific

determination expressed in the first paragraph: as the Temple

was Cambodia’s, Thailand had to withdraw.

511Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 37. other words, the Judgment of the Court must be

understood as entailing a definite obligation for
Thailand not to advance u514aterally into Cambodian
territory in the future.”

While the sovereignty of Cambodi a is certainly a “permanent

situation,” the Court, when it determines a breach, does not

assume it will continue forever. But this is the assumption
necessarily contained in Cambodi a’s description of the second

paragraph of the dispositif. The Temple is Cambodia’s, and the

consequential obligation to withdraw, on Cambodia’s

assumption, is never capable of being fulfilled, for it has a strict

symmetry with the primary obligation: it “likewise acquire[s] a
permanent character.”

5.54 Cambodia’s description of the dispositif fails to accord

with the international law of re sponsibility. To be sure, the

permanent and continuing obligation under general international
law—the primary obligation—is a necessary ingredient to arrive

at the specific determination of an “obligation borne by

Thailand” to withdraw. But these two obligations, under the

law of international responsibil ity, are of different scope and
neither originate nor terminate at the same time. The obligation

upon States to respect the territorial integr ity of other States

applies in all inter-State relations to all State territories; the

consequence that Thailand had to withdraw applied in respect of

514Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings , 28 April 2011, para. 37.
(Emphasis added). See also ibid., para. 5(3).

236 other words, the Judgment of the Court must be

understood as entailing a definite obligation for
Thailand not to advance 514laterally into Cambodian
territory in the future.”

While the sovereignty of Cambodi a is certainly a “permanent

situation,” the Court, when it determines a breach, does not

assume it will continue forever. But this is the assumption
necessarily contained in Cambodi a’s description of the second

paragraph of the dispositif. The Temple is Cambodia’s, and the

consequential obligation to withdraw, on Cambodia’s

assumption, is never capable of being fulfilled, for it has a strict

symmetry with the primary obligation: it “likewise acquire[s] a
permanent character.”

5.54 Cambodia’s description of the dispositif fails to accord

with the international law of re sponsibility. To be sure, the

permanent and continuing obligation under general international
law—the primary obligation—is a necessary ingredient to arrive

at the specific determination of an “obligation borne by

Thailand” to withdraw. But these two obligations, under the

law of international responsibil ity, are of different scope and
neither originate nor terminate at the same time. The obligation

upon States to respect the territorial integr ity of other States

applies in all inter-State relations to all State territories; the

consequence that Thailand had to withdraw applied in respect of

514Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings , 28 April 2011, para. 37.
(Emphasis added). See also ibid., para. 5(3). there is no question of the “violation of Cambodia’s

sovereignty,” but in any event the question does not fall to be

determined today: if there were a new incursion, this would be a

new breach of the primary oblig ation to respect territorial

integrity. To say, as Cambodia mu st if it is to confine its
Request to the jurisdictional li mits of Article 60, that the

Judgment already determined the question which Cambodia

now poses is to attribute to the Judgment determinations it did

not and could not have made.

D. Cambodia’s Allegation That Thailand Failed to

Withdraw in accordance with the 1962 Judgment Is without

Merit

5.57 In the last paragraph of the Request, quoting the second
paragraph of the dispositif, Cambodia asks the Court to adjudge

and declare that Thailand was obliged to “‘withdraw any

military or police forces, or other guards or keepers, stationed

by her at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian
territory’”516; and goes on to ask th e Court to adjudge and

declare that this was consequential upon the obligation “to

respect the integrity of the territo ry of Cambodia.” But this is

not to ask for an interpretation: it is to ask the Court to repeat,

verbatim, what it said in 1962. If that is all that Cambodia
requests, then Thailand answers by repeating that it has accepted

516Ibid., para. 15, quotinCase Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear
(Cambodia v. Thailand), Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports
1962, p. 37.

238there is no question of the “violation of Cambodia’s
sovereignty,” but in any event the question does not fall to be

determined today: if there were a new incursion, this would be a

new breach of the primary oblig ation to respect territorial

integrity. To say, as Cambodia mu st if it is to confine its

Request to the jurisdictional li mits of Article 60, that the

Judgment already determined the question which Cambodia

now poses is to attribute to the Judgment determinations it did
not and could not have made.

D. Cambodia’s Allegation That Thailand Failed to

Withdraw in accordance with the 1962 Judgment Is without

Merit

5.57 In the last paragraph of the Request, quoting the second
paragraph of the dispositif, Cambodia asks the Court to adjudge

and declare that Thailand was obliged to “‘withdraw any

military or police forces, or other guards or keepers, stationed

by her at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian
516
territory’” ; and goes on to ask th e Court to adjudge and

declare that this was consequential upon the obligation “to

respect the integrity of the territo ry of Cambodia.” But this is
not to ask for an interpretation: it is to ask the Court to repeat,

verbatim, what it said in 1962. If that is all that Cambodia

requests, then Thailand answers by repeating that it has accepted

516
Ibid., para. 15, quotingCase Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear
(Cambodia v. Thailand), Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports
1962, p. 37. failed to withdraw in accordance with the 1962 Judgment, an
allegation which is without merit.

1. CAMBODIA FAILS TOIDENTIFY THE FURTHER AREA FROM

W HICHIT NOW CONTENDS THAILAND FAILED TOW ITHDRAW

5.60 The 1962 Judgment defined the scope of Thailand’s

obligation to withdraw as (i) the Temple; and (ii) its vicinity, to
the extent that its vicinity is on Cambodian territory. In service

of its quest for an ever-widening construction of the Court’s

decision in 1962, Cambodia however appears to contend that the

obligation concerned a much la rger, and essentially undefined,

area. Cambodia says as follows:

“It is possible to summarize the import of this dispute as
follows: (...) Thailand accepts Cambodia’s sovereignty
over the Temple, but denies that this has effects beyond
a limited perimeter confined strictly to the Temple itself.

A number of assertions by Thailand thus derive from this
situation: (1) that the frontier in the area of the Temple
has not been recognized by th e Court and has still to be
determined in law; (2) that this allows Thailand to lay
claim to territory beyond the strict precincts of the

Temple on the basis of the ‘watershed line’, as that State
argued before the Court in 1959-1962; (3) that this
permits Thailand to occupy that area regardless of the
Judgment, in particular the second paragraph of the
520
operative clause.”

520
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 24.

240failed to withdraw in accordance with the 1962 Judgment, an

allegation which is without merit.

1.CAMBODIA FAILS TO IDENTIFY THE FURTHER A REA FROM

W HICH IT NOW CONTENDS THAILAND FAILED TO W ITHDRAW

5.60 The 1962 Judgment defined the scope of Thailand’s

obligation to withdraw as (i) the Temple; and (ii) its vicinity, to

the extent that its vicinity is on Cambodian territory. In service

of its quest for an ever-widening construction of the Court’s

decision in 1962, Cambodia however appears to contend that the

obligation concerned a much la rger, and essentially undefined,
area. Cambodia says as follows:

“It is possible to summarize the import of this dispute as
follows: (...) Thailand accepts Cambodia’s sovereignty
over the Temple, but denies that this has effects beyond

a limited perimeter confined strictly to the Temple itself.
A number of assertions by Thailand thus derive from this
situation: (1) that the frontier in the area of the Temple
has not been recognized by th e Court and has still to be

determined in law; (2) that this allows Thailand to lay
claim to territory beyond the strict precincts of the
Temple on the basis of the ‘watershed line’, as that State
argued before the Court in 1959-1962; (3) that this
permits Thailand to occupy that area regardless of the

Judgment, in part520lar the second paragraph of the
operative clause.”

520Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, para. 24. This is apparently to say that legal consequences follow from
the fact that the Temple exists on a given territory. Cambodia

says that “the first paragraph of the operative clause specifies

expressis verbis that the Temple belongs to Cambodia on the

basis of the sovereignty over the territory in which the Temple
522
is situated” . This is a formulation on which Cambodia places

considerable stress. But Thailand is at a loss to understand how

the existence of a link between the Temple and the territory on
which it stands in any way advances Cambodia’s present case.

It is self-evident that the Temple is located on territory. No

interpretation is required on that point. What Cambodia seems

to try, instead, to say, but fails to say, is what is the territory to

which the Court referred in 1962 but from which Thailand did

not withdraw?

5.62 Cambodia attempts to give definition to its ill-defined

claim by imputing a definition to Thailand. According to

Cambodia, the obligation on Thailand in 1962 to withdraw

applied, and on its erroneous theory of a continuing obligation,
523
continues to apply ,

52Ibid. (Emphasis added).
523
See paras. 5.50-5.56 above.

242This is apparently to say that legal consequences follow from

the fact that the Temple exists on a given territory. Cambodia

says that “the first paragraph of the operative clause specifies

expressis verbis that the Temple belongs to Cambodia on the

basis of the sovereignty over the territory in which the Temple
is situated”522. This is a formulation on which Cambodia places

considerable stress. But Thailand is at a loss to understand how

the existence of a link between the Temple and the territory on

which it stands in any way advances Cambodia’s present case.

It is self-evident that the Temple is located on territory. No

interpretation is required on that point. What Cambodia seems

to try, instead, to say, but fails to say, is what is the territory to

which the Court referred in 1962 but from which Thailand did

not withdraw?

5.62 Cambodia attempts to give definition to its ill-defined
claim by imputing a definition to Thailand. According to

Cambodia, the obligation on Thailand in 1962 to withdraw

applied, and on its erroneous theory of a continuing obligation,

continues to apply 523,

522Ibid. (Emphasis added).
523
See paras. 5.50-5.56 above. what Mr. Acheson meant: this was “where a stream northwest of

the Temple went when it disa ppeared around the side of Pnom
528
Trap.” But, in Cambodia’s pres ent Request, the area around

that hill is exactly the crucia l area, the area concerning which
529
Cambodia seeks an interpretation of the Court .

5.64 Cambodia says that “Thailand puts forward the existence

of an area of territory said to be the subject of overlapping

territorial claims” and that Thailand defines “the area of the
Temple” as an area “lying within a perimeter that encloses some

4.6 sq km” 530. Cambodia attributes the 4.6 sq km area to

Thailand’s letter of 21 July 2008 to the President of the Security

Council and its annexed Fact Sheet 531. The further difficulty is

that Thailand in the 21 July 2008 letter and annexed Fact Sheet

does not refer to a “4.6 sq km area”. Cambodia tacitly

acknowledged that the territory to which its Request now

obliquely refers is not to be found in the 1962 Judgment, but

erroneously imputes to Thailand the equation of a 4.6 sq km

territory with the Temple area. Cambodia has failed to identify

the further area from which it now contends the 1962 Judgment

obliged Thailand to withdraw.

528Ibid.

529Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, paras. 33
and 34.

530Ibid., para. 25.
531
Ibid., citing Annex IV of the Request.

244what Mr. Acheson meant: this was “where a stream northwest of

the Temple went when it disa ppeared around the side of Pnom
528
Trap.” But, in Cambodia’s pres ent Request, the area around

that hill is exactly the crucia l area, the area concerning which
529
Cambodia seeks an interpretation of the Court .

5.64 Cambodia says that “Thailand puts forward the existence

of an area of territory said to be the subject of overlapping

territorial claims” and that Thailand defines “the area of the
Temple” as an area “lying within a perimeter that encloses some

4.6 sq km” 530. Cambodia attributes the 4.6 sq km area to

Thailand’s letter of 21 July 2008 to the President of the Security

Council and its annexed Fact Sheet 531. The further difficulty is

that Thailand in the 21 July 2008 letter and annexed Fact Sheet

does not refer to a “4.6 sq km area”. Cambodia tacitly

acknowledged that the territory to which its Request now

obliquely refers is not to be found in the 1962 Judgment, but

erroneously imputes to Thailand the equation of a 4.6 sq km

territory with the Temple area. Cambodia has failed to identify

the further area from which it now contends the 1962 Judgment

obliged Thailand to withdraw.

528Ibid.

529Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings, 28 April 2011, paras. 33
and 34.

530Ibid., para. 25.
531
Ibid., citing Annex IV of the Request. the situation at their boundary, Thailand’s consistent position

has been to reserve the settleme nt of that situation to the

mechanism which the Parties have agreed in the MoU.

2. CAMBODIA H AS REPEATEDLY A CKNOWLEDGED T HAT
THAILAND W ITHDREW IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE 1962

JUDGMENT

5.66 Finally, the defects in Cambodia’s Request are cast in

even starker light, when Cambodia’s overall practice is

considered: Cambodia has repeatedly acknowledged that

Thailand in 1962 already had wit hdrawn in accordance with the

Judgment of the Court.

(a) Cambodia’s Explicit Acknowledgement in the General

Assembly of Thailand’s Compliance with the 1962 Judgment

5.67 As recalled above53, Cambodia explicitly acknowledged

before the General Assembly of the United Nations that

Thailand in 1962 had “ complied with the Court’s decision .”

This was a categorical statementand it admitted of no doubt.

According to Cambodia’s Foreig n Minister, speaking at the

United Nations, Thailand had done as the Court directed it to

do; Thailand had “complied with the Court’s decision.”

536See para. 4.37 above.
537
United Nations, Official Records of the General thsembly , Speech by
Mr. Huot Sambath, Seventeenth Session, Plenary Meetings, 1134
p. 174, para. 91 (Mr. Huot Sambath, Cambodia) [Annex 28].

246the situation at their boundary, Thailand’s consistent position

has been to reserve the settleme nt of that situation to the

mechanism which the Parties have agreed in the MoU.

2. CAMBODIA H AS REPEATEDLY A CKNOWLEDGED T HAT

THAILAND W ITHDREW IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE 1962

JUDGMENT

5.66 Finally, the defects in Cambodia’s Request are cast in

even starker light, when Cambodia’s overall practice is

considered: Cambodia has repeatedly acknowledged that
Thailand in 1962 already had wit hdrawn in accordance with the

Judgment of the Court.

(a) Cambodia’s Explicit Acknowledgement in the General

Assembly of Thailand’s Compliance with the 1962 Judgment

536
5.67 As recalled above , Cambodia explicitly acknowledged

before the General Assembly of the United Nations that
Thailand in 1962 had “ complied with the Court’s decision .” 537

This was a categorical statement and it admitted of no doubt.

According to Cambodia’s Foreig n Minister, speaking at the

United Nations, Thailand had done as the Court directed it to

do; Thailand had “complied with the Court’s decision.”

53See para. 4.37 above.
537
United Nations, Official Records of the General Assthbly , Speech by
Mr. Huot Sambath, Seventeenth Session, Plenary Meetings, 1134ng,
p. 174, para. 91 (Mr. Huot Sambath, Cambodia) [Annex 28]. “for the return of friendship between our two countries” 540. The

whole purpose of this visit was to show a symbolic transfer of

the Temple to Cambodia. And the visit was widely regarded as a

huge success. Nothing could demonstrate more clearly the fact

that Thailand had withdrawn. This confirmed the earlier

indications that there were no issues as to implementation
remaining. For example, according to a diplomatic cable, when

Cambodia began work on access roads to the Temple in

November 1962, the Prince,

“gave ‘formal assurance’ that route would be exclusively
in Cambodian territory. Added that repair work on
traditional access road to temple to be undertaken” 54.

The route to which the cable referred was the access route

which would be used for the 4-5 January 1963 visit. This was a

route to the base of the escarp ment; it was not a route all the

way to the Temple. Once at the base of the escarpment, the

Prince and his pilgrims had to make the ascent up the steps. If
Cambodia had believed Thailand’s implementation of the

Judgment had not been applied in its proper territorial scope and

thus there remained some other extent of territory which should

have reverted to Cambodian cont rol, this was the occasion on

which to say so. But, instead, Cambodia, giving assurance that
any route it was building to the Temple would remain in

540New York Times, 8 January 1963, “Peaceful Overture Held in Cambodia
at Disputed Shrine” [Annex 49].

541United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Telegram to United States
Secretary of State, No. 438, 11 November 1962 [Annex 31bis].

248“for the return of friendship between our two countries” 54. The

whole purpose of this visit was to show a symbolic transfer of

the Temple to Cambodia. And the visit was widely regarded as a

huge success. Nothing could demonstrate more clearly the fact

that Thailand had withdrawn. This confirmed the earlier

indications that there were no issues as to implementation
remaining. For example, according to a diplomatic cable, when

Cambodia began work on access roads to the Temple in

November 1962, the Prince,

“gave ‘formal assurance’ that route would be exclusively
in Cambodian territory. Added that repair work on
traditional access road to temple to be undertaken” 54.

The route to which the cable referred was the access route

which would be used for the 4-5 January 1963 visit. This was a

route to the base of the escarp ment; it was not a route all the

way to the Temple. Once at the base of the escarpment, the

Prince and his pilgrims had to make the ascent up the steps. If
Cambodia had believed Thailand’s implementation of the

Judgment had not been applied in its proper territorial scope and

thus there remained some other extent of territory which should

have reverted to Cambodian cont rol, this was the occasion on

which to say so. But, instead, Cambodia, giving assurance that
any route it was building to the Temple would remain in

540New York Times, 8 January 1963, “Peaceful Overture Held in Cambodia
at Disputed Shrine” [Annex 49].

541United States Embassy in Phnom Penh, Telegram to United States
Secretary of State, No. 438, 11 November 1962 [Annex 31bis]. But Cambodia said nothing in that connection. It did say the

following:

“It will be remembered that the Bangkok Government,

while evacuating the Temple of Preah Vihear, refused to
recognize the judgment of the In ternational Court, and it
has now manifested its refusal by forcibly reoccupying
this Khmer territory.” 543

The wording of this protest is noteworthy in two respects. First,
it refers to Thailand “ reoccupying this Khmer territory.” To

allege that a State “reoccupied” a territory is to accept that the

State at one time before had left. Second, Cambodia in the

protest note expressly acknow ledged that Thailand had

“evacuate[ed] the Temple”—the remedy which Thailand had

been required to undertake under the 1962 Judgment.

5.71 Also when Cambodia alleged that Thailand had
“ret[aken] and reoccupied the Temple” 544, this was in terms

which acknowledged that Thailand earlier had withdrawn.

Cambodia then contended that Thai troops, “[w]hile

withdrawing to their territory ”, proceeded to commit serious
545
breaches of international law . This was a protest directly

concerned with alleged misconduct in and around the Temple.

Yet, far from saying that the position of Thai troops before or

54Permanent Representative of Cambodia to the United Nations, Note to the

Secretary-General, No. 1449, 11 April 1966 (Emphasis added) [Annex 62].
54Permanent Representative of Cambodia to the United Nations, Note to the
Secretary-General, No. 1442, 11 April 1966 (Translated from French)
[Annex 62].
545
Ibid.

250But Cambodia said nothing in that connection. It did say the

following:

“It will be remembered that the Bangkok Government,
while evacuating the Temple of Preah Vihear, refused to
recognize the judgment of the In ternational Court, and it
has now manifested its refusal by forcibly reoccupying
543
this Khmer territory.”

The wording of this protest is noteworthy in two respects. First,

it refers to Thailand “ reoccupying this Khmer territory.” To

allege that a State “reoccupied” a territory is to accept that the

State at one time before had left. Second, Cambodia in the

protest note expressly acknow ledged that Thailand had
“evacuate[ed] the Temple”—the remedy which Thailand had

been required to undertake under the 1962 Judgment.

5.71 Also when Cambodia alleged that Thailand had

“ret[aken] and reoccupied the Temple” 54, this was in terms

which acknowledged that Thailand earlier had withdrawn.

Cambodia then contended that Thai troops, “[w]hile

withdrawing to their territory ”, proceeded to commit serious
545
breaches of international law . This was a protest directly

concerned with alleged misconduct in and around the Temple.

Yet, far from saying that the position of Thai troops before or

543Permanent Representative of Cambodia to the United Nations, Note to the
Secretary-General, No. 1449, 11 April 1966 (Emphasis added) [Annex 62].

544Permanent Representative of Cambodia to the United Nations, Note to the
Secretary-General, No. 1442, 11 April 1966 (Translated from French)
[Annex 62].
545
Ibid. Cambodia to articulate an objection about incomplete

implementation of the 1962 Judgment, it was in the protest notes

of April 1966. When Cambodia might have alerted Thailand

that Cambodia believed Thailand’s withdrawal from the Temple
to have been insufficient, it did not do so. To the contrary, as

seen above, Cambodia acknowledged the fact that Thailand had

withdrawn.

(d) Cambodia’s Subsequent Prolonged Silence

5.74 As seen above, Cambodia in different ways affirmed that

Thailand had implemented the 1962 Judgment in respect of the
territory with which that judgment was concerned. Then, for

much of the period 1967 to 2007, Cambodia said nothing about

Thailand’s conduct around Phra Viharn at all.

5.75 One of the notable episode s in that period was the
Parties’ resumption of diplomatic relations in 1970. Relations

had been discontinued because of the breakdown of
550
understanding over Phra Viharn in 1958 . It would have been

expected, if this remained a matter in doubt, that Cambodia
would have made some note or re servation to that effect. The

joint communiqué of 14 May 1970 by which the two States

55See para. 4.32 above.

252Cambodia to articulate an objection about incomplete

implementation of the 1962 Judgment, it was in the protest notes

of April 1966. When Cambodia might have alerted Thailand

that Cambodia believed Thailand’s withdrawal from the Temple

to have been insufficient, it did not do so. To the contrary, as
seen above, Cambodia acknowledged the fact that Thailand had

withdrawn.

(d) Cambodia’s Subsequent Prolonged Silence

5.74 As seen above, Cambodia in different ways affirmed that

Thailand had implemented the 1962 Judgment in respect of the

territory with which that judgment was concerned. Then, for

much of the period 1967 to 2007, Cambodia said nothing about

Thailand’s conduct around Phra Viharn at all.

5.75 One of the notable episode s in that period was the

Parties’ resumption of diplomatic relations in 1970. Relations

had been discontinued because of the breakdown of
understanding over Phra Viharn in 1958 550. It would have been

expected, if this remained a matter in doubt, that Cambodia

would have made some note or re servation to that effect. The

joint communiqué of 14 May 1970 by which the two States

550See para. 4.32 above. 552
has already been noted . This was an agreement having
special regard for access to the Temple through Thailand and for

regulation of activities in the Temple area. If Cambodia

believed that Thailand had failed to make a complete

withdrawal or that Thailand ’s present position around the

Temple constituted an encroachment on the area from which

withdrawal in 1962 was still required, then the 1991 agreement

was another occasion when it might have done so. Nothing in
the agreement indicated even the slightest Cambodian objection

or reservation. The further provincial agreement of 2001 had

nothing to say on the point either 55. The Cambodian side

repeatedly declined to say anything to call into question

Thailand’s conduct at Phra Viharn.

5.79 As recently as the Request of 28 April 2011 by which
Cambodia instituted the present proceedings, Cambodia is clear

that it did not see anything objectionable in Thailand’s

implementation of the Judgment when Thailand withdrew after

10 July 1962. According to the Request,

“After 1962, and until the events following the process
of including the Temple on UNESCO’s list of World
Heritage sites in 2007, no offici al claims were made by

552See paras. 4.61-4.65 above; and Summ ary of a meeting on the opening of
Khao Phra Viharn as tourist site between Thai side and Cambodian side,
7 November 1991 [Annex 87].
553
Record of joint meeting between Delegation of the Governor of Si Sa Ket
Province and Delegation of the Deputy Governor of Phra Viharn Province,
22 February 2001 [Annex 92].

254 552
has already been noted . This was an agreement having
special regard for access to the Temple through Thailand and for

regulation of activities in the Temple area. If Cambodia

believed that Thailand had failed to make a complete

withdrawal or that Thailand ’s present position around the

Temple constituted an encroachment on the area from which

withdrawal in 1962 was still required, then the 1991 agreement

was another occasion when it might have done so. Nothing in
the agreement indicated even the slightest Cambodian objection

or reservation. The further provincial agreement of 2001 had

nothing to say on the point either 55. The Cambodian side

repeatedly declined to say anything to call into question

Thailand’s conduct at Phra Viharn.

5.79 As recently as the Request of 28 April 2011 by which
Cambodia instituted the present proceedings, Cambodia is clear

that it did not see anything objectionable in Thailand’s

implementation of the Judgment when Thailand withdrew after

10 July 1962. According to the Request,

“After 1962, and until the events following the process
of including the Temple on UNESCO’s list of World
Heritage sites in 2007, no offici al claims were made by

552See paras. 4.61-4.65 above; and Summ ary of a meeting on the opening of
Khao Phra Viharn as tourist site between Thai side and Cambodian side,
7 November 1991 [Annex 87].
553
Record of joint meeting between Delegation of the Governor of Si Sa Ket
Province and Delegation of the Deputy Governor of Phra Viharn Province,
22 February 2001 [Annex 92]. (2) Cambodia’s Request ignores that the Parties in

1962 contested whether the Annex I map line traced the line of
the watershed and whether it would be possible to trace the

boundary on the basis of the Annex I map line; and that the

Court never resolved their difference on these questions;

(3) Cambodia, failing to address that the Annex I
map was not incorporated by reference in the dispositif and was

not more than a reason supportin g a decision concerning the

Temple area, fails to support its portrayal of the Annex I map as
part of the res judicata of the 1962 Judgment;

(4) As to the second paragraph of the dispositif,

Cambodia confuses the general and continuing obligation of

States to respect one another’s territorial integrity with the
specific determination reached by the Court in 1962; and

(5) Cambodia now contradicts its own prior position,

expressed in a number of ways over forty years, that the Court
did not determine sovereignty ove r an area in addition to that

from which Thailand withdrew in 1962 in implementation of the

Judgment.

256 (2) Cambodia’s Request ignores that the Parties in

1962 contested whether the Annex I map line traced the line of

the watershed and whether it would be possible to trace the

boundary on the basis of the Annex I map line; and that the

Court never resolved their difference on these questions;

(3) Cambodia, failing to address that the Annex I
map was not incorporated by reference in the dispositif and was

not more than a reason supportin g a decision concerning the

Temple area, fails to support its portrayal of the Annex I map as

part of the res judicata of the 1962 Judgment;

(4) As to the second paragraph of the dispositif,

Cambodia confuses the general and continuing obligation of
States to respect one another’s territorial integrity with the

specific determination reached by the Court in 1962; and

(5) Cambodia now contradicts its own prior position,

expressed in a number of ways over forty years, that the Court

did not determine sovereignty ove r an area in addition to that

from which Thailand withdrew in 1962 in implementation of the
Judgment. 559
Court . However, in light of Cambodia’s Request, Thailand is
led to ask, in the event that the Court were to grant the Request,

how would the Parties use the Annex I map to trace their

boundary?

6.3 Thailand submits that, on the terms of the Request,
560
Cambodia has the burden on this point . Nothing in

Cambodia’s Request or in Cambodia’s statements during the
procès- verbaux addressed the burden. Em phasizing that it is

not for Thailand to answer the questions raised by the map,

much less to disprove that it is a suitable basis for tracing the

boundary, Thailand has nonetheless consulted boundary experts

to evaluate the map. Alasta ir Macdonald MBE, Honorary

Research Fellow, and Professor Martin Pratt, Director of

Research, of the International Boundaries Research Unit of the
Durham University visited the Department of Treaties and Legal

Affairs of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Bangkok, Thailand,

and the Dangrek escarpment be tween 15-18 August 2011.

Referring to their field visit, the map evidence and relevant parts

of the 1962 proceedings of the Court, the boundary experts

prepared an Assessment of the task of translating the Cambodia-

Thailand boundary depicted on the ‘Annex I’ map onto the

559See paras. 4.76-4.95 above.
560
Oil Platforms (Islamic Republic of Iran vUnited States of America),
Judgment, 6 November 2003, I.C.J. Reports 2003 , p. 189, paras. 57-59;
Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v.
United States of America), Jurisdiction and Admissibility, Judgment,
26 November 1984, I.C.J. Reports 1984, p. 437, para. 101.

258 559
Court . However, in light of Cambodia’s Request, Thailand is

led to ask, in the event that the Court were to grant the Request,

how would the Parties use the Annex I map to trace their

boundary?

6.3 Thailand submits that, on the terms of the Request,

Cambodia has the burden on this point 560. Nothing in

Cambodia’s Request or in Cambodia’s statements during the

procès- verbaux addressed the burden. Em phasizing that it is

not for Thailand to answer the questions raised by the map,

much less to disprove that it is a suitable basis for tracing the

boundary, Thailand has nonetheless consulted boundary experts

to evaluate the map. Alasta ir Macdonald MBE, Honorary

Research Fellow, and Professor Martin Pratt, Director of

Research, of the International Boundaries Research Unit of the

Durham University visited the Department of Treaties and Legal
Affairs of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Bangkok, Thailand,

and the Dangrek escarpment be tween 15-18 August 2011.

Referring to their field visit, the map evidence and relevant parts

of the 1962 proceedings of the Court, the boundary experts

prepared an Assessment of the task of translating the Cambodia-

Thailand boundary depicted on the ‘Annex I’ map onto the

559
See paras. 4.76-4.95 above.
560Oil Platforms (Islamic Republic of Iran United States of America),
Judgment, 6 November 2003, I.C.J. Reports 2003, p. 189, paras. 57-59;

Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v.
United States of America), Jurisdiction and Admissibility, Judgment,
26 November 1984, I.C.J. Reports 1984, p. 437, para. 101. 566
Sir Percy Spender had concluded in his dissenting opinion ,

the watershed around the Temple is wrongly depicted; the IBRU

team confirm that this is in consequence of an error in the
567
tracing on the map of the O’Tasem stream . That mistake

does not matter to the question of sovereignty over the Temple,
which was settled by the 1962 Judgment. The most significant

error, as measured by distance of the Annex I map line from the

true watershed, is that at 104º 13’ East (Greenwich) 568. This is

an error depicting a stream cutting 7.5 kilometres north of the

true position of the watershed. The result is to push the Annex I

map line 7.5 kilometres farther north into Thailand than the true

watershed line.

6.7 The IBRU team are confident in their assessment that the

stream in question was drawn in correctly on the Annex I map.

According to the IBRU team,

“It would appear that the footpath running northwards to

the west of the problem stream was followed [by Captain
Oum in 1907]. We too have followed a track in a
southerly direction in a similar location passing Hill 463
and walking the last 500 metres towards the watershed.

There was no doubt we were following rising ground
and it is difficult to unde rstand how a competent

566Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 122 (Dissenting
Opinion of Sir Percy Spender).
567
International Boundaries Research Unit, Durham University,
“Assessment of the task of translating the Cambodia-Thailand boundary
depicted on the ‘Annex I’ map onto the ground”, October 2011, p. 14, para.
26(iv) [Annex 96].
568
Or 101º 48’ E (Paris) on the longitude system used on the map.

260 566
Sir Percy Spender had concluded in his dissenting opinion ,

the watershed around the Temple is wrongly depicted; the IBRU

team confirm that this is in consequence of an error in the
567
tracing on the map of the O’Tasem stream . That mistake

does not matter to the question of sovereignty over the Temple,
which was settled by the 1962 Judgment. The most significant

error, as measured by distance of the Annex I map line from the

true watershed, is that at 104º 13’ East (Greenwich) 568. This is

an error depicting a stream cutting 7.5 kilometres north of the

true position of the watershed. The result is to push the Annex I

map line 7.5 kilometres farther north into Thailand than the true

watershed line.

6.7 The IBRU team are confident in their assessment that the

stream in question was drawn in correctly on the Annex I map.

According to the IBRU team,

“It would appear that the footpath running northwards to

the west of the problem stream was followed [by Captain
Oum in 1907]. We too have followed a track in a
southerly direction in a similar location passing Hill 463
and walking the last 500 metres towards the watershed.

There was no doubt we were following rising ground
and it is difficult to unde rstand how a competent

566Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodiav. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 122 (Dissenting
Opinion of Sir Percy Spender).
567
International Boundaries Research Unit, Durham University,
“Assessment of the task of translating the Cambodia-Thailand boundary
depicted on the ‘Annex I’ map onto the ground”, October 2011, p. 14, para.
26(iv) [Annex 96].
568
Or 101º 48’ E (Paris) on the longitude system used on the map. Kel — i.e., the sector immediately to the west of the western

end of the sector for which responsibility lay with the First

Commission and which was depicted on the Annex I map —

discovered two significant errors in the depiction of the

watershed in this area – one in earlier Sector 5 work close to the

Pass of Kel and one in the Annex I map. The first is not relevant
to the present discussion. As to the Annex I map error,

Lieutenant Malandain, the surve yor, recognized that there was

no wide valley running north from the general line of the

escarpment and therefore that th e purported extension of the

stream 7.5 kilometres north into Thailand was mistaken. His

map shows the line of the escarpment running across the mouth
of the purported valley though, as he provides no stream

information, this cannot be said to be the line of the watershed;

the Mixed Commission “appears to have approved this
571
correction” (22 March 1908) . Lieutenant Malandain’s

correction is noted on the eastern end of the map sheet covering

the region to the west of the Annex I map sheet (the Sector 5
map): these are overlapping map sheets. The erroneous

northward extension of the map line (charted by Captain Oum

for the First Commission) and the correction (by Lieutenant

Malandain for the Second Commis sion) are compared in Figure 7
572
in the IBRU Assessment .

6.9 One is thus left with a difficult problem in interpreting

the boundary in this vicinity. It is clear from modern mapping

571Ibid., p. 17, para. 33.

572Ibid., p. 16 (Figure 7).

262Kel — i.e., the sector immediately to the west of the western

end of the sector for which responsibility lay with the First

Commission and which was depicted on the Annex I map —

discovered two significant errors in the depiction of the
watershed in this area – one in earlier Sector 5 work close to the

Pass of Kel and one in the Annex I map. The first is not relevant

to the present discussion. As to the Annex I map error,

Lieutenant Malandain, the surve yor, recognized that there was
no wide valley running north from the general line of the

escarpment and therefore that th e purported extension of the

stream 7.5 kilometres north into Thailand was mistaken. His

map shows the line of the escarpment running across the mouth
of the purported valley though, as he provides no stream

information, this cannot be said to be the line of the watershed;

the Mixed Commission “appears to have approved this
571
correction” (22 March 1908) . Lieutenant Malandain’s

correction is noted on the eastern end of the map sheet covering
the region to the west of the Annex I map sheet (the Sector 5

map): these are overlapping map sheets. The erroneous

northward extension of the map line (charted by Captain Oum

for the First Commission) and the correction (by Lieutenant
Malandain for the Second Commis sion) are compared in Figure 7

in the IBRU Assessment 572.

6.9 One is thus left with a difficult problem in interpreting
the boundary in this vicinity. It is clear from modern mapping

571
Ibid., p. 17, para. 33.
572Ibid., p. 16 (Figure 7). Rossey/Sreng junction, on the Annex I map, is depicted at
573
14.289 degrees North; 104.202 degrees East . If the Annex I

map had no positional errors, then the co-ordinates of the known

features noted on that map would be identical to the

co-ordinates of the same features on a reliable modern map.

6.11 The IBRU team selected fifteen known and readily

identified features 574. They marked each feature on a modern

map. Then they added to the modern map a second mark for

each feature. The second mark they placed at the co-ordinates

which the Annex I map says are the co-ordinates of the feature.

6.12 The Annex I map failed to give the correct co-ordinates

for any feature. The Rossey/Sreng junction, for example, in

truth is at 14.284 degrees No rth; 104.161 degrees East.

According to the IBRU team,

“Even a quick visual comparis on of the positions of the

common points on the two maps makes it immediately
obvious that not only significant positioning errors exist
in the Annex I map, but that the errors vary across the
map.” 575

This confusion of positional data is illustrated at Figures 9a and
576
9b in the IBRU Assessment . The confusion is severe. The
IBRU team considered ways this problem might be addressed,

573
Ibid., p. 21, para. 45.
57Ibid.

57Ibid., p. 21, para. 46.
576
Ibid., pp. 22-23 (Figures 9a & 9b).

264Rossey/Sreng junction, on the Annex I map, is depicted at
573
14.289 degrees North; 104.202 degrees East . If the Annex I

map had no positional errors, then the co-ordinates of the known

features noted on that map would be identical to the

co-ordinates of the same features on a reliable modern map.

6.11 The IBRU team selected fifteen known and readily

identified features 57. They marked each feature on a modern

map. Then they added to the modern map a second mark for

each feature. The second mark they placed at the co-ordinates

which the Annex I map says are the co-ordinates of the feature.

6.12 The Annex I map failed to give the correct co-ordinates

for any feature. The Rossey/Sreng junction, for example, in

truth is at 14.284 degrees No rth; 104.161 degrees East.

According to the IBRU team,

“Even a quick visual comparis on of the positions of the

common points on the two maps makes it immediately
obvious that not only significant positioning errors exist
in the Annex I map, but that the errors vary across the
map.” 575

This confusion of positional data is illustrated at Figures 9a and
576
9b in the IBRU Assessment . The confusion is severe. The
IBRU team considered ways this problem might be addressed,

573
Ibid., p. 21, para. 45.
574Ibid.

575Ibid., p. 21, para. 46.
576
Ibid., pp. 22-23 (Figures 9a & 9b). map in the hope that it would help locate the boundary line by

its relation to rivers and streams, then they would do so in vain.

5. SCALING P ROBLEMS

6.14 The Annex I map is a small scale map. According to the

IBRU team, “[e]ven if the map is accurate, the scale will define

the precision with which the pos ition of any feature on the map

can be determined” 580. The map scale and the size on the map

of the cross symbols which comprise the Annex I map line is

one limitation on precision; another limitation is the “fairly
581
crude” depiction of contour lines . The IBRU team indicate,

in light of the limitations, that, even assuming that the Annex I

map contained no errors, the map would contain a “degree of

uncertainty of the order of up to ±100 metres in the position of
582
the boundary” .

6. CONCLUSIONS AS TO THE D EFECTS IN THE A NNEX I MAP L INE

6.15 It is clear, on considering the host of defects and

limitations in the Annex I map, that transposing the boundary

line from that map onto the terrain would not be straightforward.

To attempt the transposition would put in contention each defect

and limitation: each of these produces ambiguities as to the

precise location of the boundary, and the ambiguities cover a

580Ibid., p. 17, para. 36.

581Ibid.
582
Ibid., p. 17, para. 37.

266map in the hope that it would help locate the boundary line by

its relation to rivers and streams, then they would do so in vain.

5. SCALING PROBLEMS

6.14 The Annex I map is a small scale map. According to the

IBRU team, “[e]ven if the map is accurate, the scale will define

the precision with which the pos ition of any feature on the map
580
can be determined” . The map scale and the size on the map

of the cross symbols which comprise the Annex I map line is

one limitation on precision; another limitation is the “fairly
crude” depiction of contour lines 58. The IBRU team indicate,

in light of the limitations, that, even assuming that the Annex I

map contained no errors, the map would contain a “degree of

uncertainty of the order of up to ±100 metres in the position of
582
the boundary” .

6.C ONCLUSIONS AS TO THE D EFECTS IN THE A NNEX I M AP LINE

6.15 It is clear, on considering the host of defects and

limitations in the Annex I map, that transposing the boundary

line from that map onto the terrain would not be straightforward.

To attempt the transposition would put in contention each defect

and limitation: each of these produces ambiguities as to the

precise location of the boundary, and the ambiguities cover a

580
Ibid., p. 17, para. 36.
581Ibid.
582
Ibid., p. 17, para. 37. resolve them in an objectiv e manner capable of practical

application on the terrain.

6.17 In the Annex I map as submitted by Cambodia in the

1962 proceedings, there is a furthe r defect, originating not from

the cartographic work of the surveyor but from a registration
error in the process by which the map was printed. Thailand

briefly now will consider the registration error and the questions

it would present if one were to attempt to use the Annex I map

as Cambodia requests.

C. The Registration Error andthe Revised Version of the Map

6.18 The IBRU team on their visit to Bangkok found that the

Department of Treaties and Legal Affairs (DTLA) does not hold

the version of the map submitted by Cambodia to the Court in
586
1959 as the “Annex I map” . Instead, DTLA’s map is what

could only have been a later, revised version. Further inquiry
discloses that the copies of the map in the following repositories

also are not the Annex I map but , instead, the revised version:

the archives of the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the

archives of the French Ministry of Colonies, the Bibliothèque

Nationale de France and the Royal Geographical Society
(London) 587. The Institut Géographique National (IGN) holds

yet another version, though one very similar to the revised

586Ibid., p. 5, para. 7.

587Ibid., p. 8, para. 9.

268resolve them in an objectiv e manner capable of practical
application on the terrain.

6.17 In the Annex I map as submitted by Cambodia in the

1962 proceedings, there is a furthe r defect, originating not from

the cartographic work of the surveyor but from a registration

error in the process by which the map was printed. Thailand

briefly now will consider the registration error and the questions
it would present if one were to attempt to use the Annex I map

as Cambodia requests.

C. The Registration Error andthe Revised Version of the Map

6.18 The IBRU team on their visit to Bangkok found that the

Department of Treaties and Legal Affairs (DTLA) does not hold
the version of the map submitted by Cambodia to the Court in

1959 as the “Annex I map” 586. Instead, DTLA’s map is what

could only have been a later, revised version. Further inquiry

discloses that the copies of the map in the following repositories

also are not the Annex I map but , instead, the revised version:

the archives of the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the

archives of the French Ministry of Colonies, the Bibliothèque
Nationale de France and the Royal Geographical Society

(London) 587. The Institut Géographique National (IGN) holds

yet another version, though one very similar to the revised

586Ibid., p. 5, para. 7.
587
Ibid., p. 8, para. 9. one plate for each colour. The brown colour plate contained the

contour lines. The Annex I map displays a noticeable

displacement in the brown registration 591. This means that the

Annex I map shows all other f eatures—including the boundary

line—in a different relation to the topography than in the revised

(corrected) version. Examples of differences are illustrated in
Figure 4 in the IBRU Assessment. To a surveyor in the field,

with nothing to go on but the map and visual sighting of the

terrain, the revised version and the Annex I map would locate
592
the boundary in different places .

6.22 The registration error in the Annex I map and the
acceptance by Siam of the revised version would present at least

two questions, if the Annex I map were to be employed as

proposed in Cambodia’s Request.

6.23 First, the error in the brow n contour registration means

that the Annex I map itself woul d be of limited or no value in
plotting the line in reference to topographical features.

According to the IBRU team:

“if the course of the boundary needs to be determined
with reference to the topography depicted on the
Dangrek sheet, the existence of three versions of the
sheet, with slightly different contour patterns in places

and a 200-500 metre difference in the location of
contour lines across the whole sheet becomes

591Ibid., p. 5, para. 7.

592Ibid., p. 7 (Figure 4).

270one plate for each colour. The brown colour plate contained the

contour lines. The Annex I map displays a noticeable

displacement in the brown registration 59. This means that the

Annex I map shows all other f eatures—including the boundary

line—in a different relation to the topography than in the revised

(corrected) version. Examples of differences are illustrated in
Figure 4 in the IBRU Assessment. To a surveyor in the field,

with nothing to go on but the map and visual sighting of the

terrain, the revised version and the Annex I map would locate
592
the boundary in different places .

6.22 The registration error in the Annex I map and the
acceptance by Siam of the revised version would present at least

two questions, if the Annex I map were to be employed as

proposed in Cambodia’s Request.

6.23 First, the error in the brow n contour registration means

that the Annex I map itself woul d be of limited or no value in
plotting the line in reference to topographical features.

According to the IBRU team:

“if the course of the boundary needs to be determined
with reference to the topography depicted on the
Dangrek sheet, the existence of three versions of the
sheet, with slightly different contour patterns in places

and a 200-500 metre difference in the location of
contour lines across the whole sheet becomes

591Ibid., p. 5, para. 7.

592Ibid., p. 7 (Figure 4). 595
I map and (…) they accepted it” . Because “no interested

person (…) could have failed to see what the map was

purporting to do in respect of th at region”, Thailand could not

have escaped its legal consequences on grounds that the map
596
contained an error . But “what the map was purporting to do”
was in respect of sovereignty ove r the Temple located in that

region; that was the matter which fell to the Court to adjudicate

and which it proceeded to decide. To say, instead, that the map

was purporting to give a reliable picture of the relation between

the boundary line and the contours of the local terrain is a

different matter. The map which Siam received was not the

Annex I map; it was the revi sed map. The difference was

irrelevant, in so far as the map is used only as an attestation of

sovereignty over the Temple. The difference is central and

material, if the map is to be imposed on the Parties as the

authoritative basis for tracing th eir boundary. There is no clear
way to reconcile Cambodia’s Requ est with the statement of the

Court that what the map was purporting to do was obvious and

therefore binding on Thailand 597.

595Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 26.
596
Ibid., pp. 26-27.
597What is more, the confusion over the Annex I map appears to have a long

afterlife. The map which Cambodia submitted as “Carte annexée No. 1” in
the present proceedings is not the Anne x I map as submitted in the original
proceedings. It is the revised version.

272 595
I map and (…) they accepted it” . Because “no interested

person (…) could have failed to see what the map was

purporting to do in respect of th at region”, Thailand could not
have escaped its legal consequences on grounds that the map

contained an error 596. But “what the map was purporting to do”

was in respect of sovereignty ove r the Temple located in that

region; that was the matter which fell to the Court to adjudicate

and which it proceeded to decide. To say, instead, that the map

was purporting to give a reliable picture of the relation between

the boundary line and the contours of the local terrain is a

different matter. The map which Siam received was not the
Annex I map; it was the revi sed map. The difference was

irrelevant, in so far as the map is used only as an attestation of

sovereignty over the Temple. The difference is central and

material, if the map is to be imposed on the Parties as the

authoritative basis for tracing th eir boundary. There is no clear

way to reconcile Cambodia’s Requ est with the statement of the

Court that what the map was purporting to do was obvious and
597
therefore binding on Thailand .

595Case Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand),
Merits, Judgment of 15 June 1962, I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 26.

596Ibid., pp. 26-27.
597
What is more, the confusion over the Annex I map appears to have a long
afterlife. The map which Cambodia submitted as “Carte annexée No. 1” in
the present proceedings is not the Anne x I map as submitted in the original
proceedings. It is the revised version. If, however, a mathematical approach were obligatory, then “the
obvious method is that of transformation” 600. The IBRU team

describe transformation as follows:

“Transformation is the term given to the adjustment of
the size, shape and position of one map so that points of
detail (or a linear feature such as a boundary line) on it

can be directly compared to equivalent points of detail
on another map produced on a different projection and
datum.” 601

For the Annex I map, the following steps would have to be

followed:

(i) Common points on the Annex I map and a

modern map are selected;

(ii) The graticule on the Annex I map is transformed

in a Geographic Information System to the datum
of the modern map; and

(iii) The Annex I points are made to fit the coordinate

positions of the points as they are known
602
today .

The IBRU team draw attention to two limitations inherent in the

transformation process. First, the method “depends entirely on

the choice of common poi nts”; and, second, such
transformations “only force the chosen common points to the

600
Ibid., p. 20, para. 42.
601Ibid., p. 20, para. 42.
602
Ibid., p. 20, para. 43.

274If, however, a mathematical approach were obligatory, then “the

obvious method is that of transformation” 600. The IBRU team

describe transformation as follows:

“Transformation is the term given to the adjustment of
the size, shape and position of one map so that points of
detail (or a linear feature such as a boundary line) on it
can be directly compared to equivalent points of detail

on anothe601ap produced on a different projection and
datum.”

For the Annex I map, the following steps would have to be

followed:

(i) Common points on the Annex I map and a
modern map are selected;

(ii) The graticule on the Annex I map is transformed

in a Geographic Information System to the datum

of the modern map; and

(iii) The Annex I points are made to fit the coordinate

positions of the points as they are known
today 602.

The IBRU team draw attention to two limitations inherent in the

transformation process. First, the method “depends entirely on

the choice of common poi nts”; and, second, such

transformations “only force the chosen common points to the

600Ibid., p. 20, para. 42.
601Ibid., p. 20, para. 42.

602Ibid., p. 20, para. 43. 13c and 13d present an aggregate of the possible

transformations which the IBRU team tested 605.

6.29 There is no principled basis on which to choose common

points for purposes of transformi ng the Annex I map line to the

terrain. This is not a matter which can be determined by any
legal rule applicable as between the Parties. Nor is there an

applicable cartographic or mathematical principle. According to

the IBRU team,

“To achieve this, agreement would have to be reached
with Cambodia over the common points to be used. The
result would probably be a search by each side for the
most advantageous points to produce the greatest

territorial gain, and there would be no scientific grounds
for determining who was right. No matter which
common points are chosen, the boundary would only
coincide with the watershed in a handful of places—and
in some areas it would lie several kilometres from the
606
watershed.”

As is clear from the figures referred to above, the choice of

points is highly material to the transformation which Cambodia
demands: different points produce substantially different

dispositions of the line. To adopt the Annex I map line for the

purpose that Cambodia requests would introduce this new

question as well.

605Ibid., pp. 39-42. (Figures 13a, 13b, 13c & 13d).

606Ibid., p. 44, para. 63.

27613c and 13d present an aggregate of the possible

transformations which the IBRU team tested 60.

6.29 There is no principled basis on which to choose common
points for purposes of transformi ng the Annex I map line to the

terrain. This is not a matter which can be determined by any

legal rule applicable as between the Parties. Nor is there an

applicable cartographic or mathematical principle. According to
the IBRU team,

“To achieve this, agreement would have to be reached
with Cambodia over the common points to be used. The
result would probably be a search by each side for the
most advantageous points to produce the greatest

territorial gain, and there would be no scientific grounds
for determining who was right. No matter which
common points are chosen, the boundary would only
coincide with the watershed in a handful of places—and
in some areas it would lie several kilometres from the
606
watershed.”

As is clear from the figures referred to above, the choice of

points is highly material to the transformation which Cambodia

demands: different points produce substantially different

dispositions of the line. To adopt the Annex I map line for the

purpose that Cambodia requests would introduce this new
question as well.

605
Ibid., pp. 39-42. (Figures 13a, 13b, 13c & 13d).
606Ibid., p. 44, para. 63. Taken individually, each of th ese is an extremely serious

problem. Taken in aggregate, th e problems identified in the

IBRU Assessment make the proposed task impossible.

6.31 It is a leitmotif of Cambodia’s Request for interpretation

that the interpretation Cambodia requests would remove sources

of friction between the Parties. Noting the initiatives of the

Secretary-General of the United Nations and others, Cambodia

says,

“[t]here is no question that all these initiatives to
maintain international peace a nd security (...) illustrate
the seriousness of a situation which the International
Court of Justice could bring to an end by interpreting the
607
Judgment of 15 June 1962” .

It is Cambodia’s contention th at the Court, by adopting the

Annex I map line today, would “bring to an end” difficulties
between the Parties. Conversel y, Cambodia asserts that, if the

putative difference of interpretation is not settled, “a dispute (...)

may be prolonged and may seriously threaten international

peace and security at any time” 608. Cambodia further asserts

that the interpretation which it demands is the “only” way the

Court “can provide a means of ensuring lasting peace and
609
security in th[e] region” . So not only would enshrining the

607
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings,28 April 2011, para. 35.
608Ibid., para. 43.
609
Ibid., para. 44.

278Taken individually, each of th ese is an extremely serious

problem. Taken in aggregate, th e problems identified in the

IBRU Assessment make the proposed task impossible.

6.31 It is a leitmotif of Cambodia’s Request for interpretation

that the interpretation Cambodia requests would remove sources

of friction between the Parties. Noting the initiatives of the

Secretary-General of the United Nations and others, Cambodia

says,

“[t]here is no question that all these initiatives to
maintain international peace a nd security (...) illustrate
the seriousness of a situation which the International
Court of Justice could bring to an end by interpreting the
607
Judgment of 15 June 1962” .

It is Cambodia’s contention th at the Court, by adopting the

Annex I map line today, would “bring to an end” difficulties
between the Parties. Conversel y, Cambodia asserts that, if the

putative difference of interpretation is not settled, “a dispute (...)

may be prolonged and may seriously threaten international

peace and security at any time” 608. Cambodia further asserts

that the interpretation which it demands is the “only” way the

Court “can provide a means of ensuring lasting peace and
609
security in th[e] region” . So not only would enshrining the

607
Request for Interpretation of the Judgment of 15 June 1962 in the Case
Concerning the Temple of Preah Vihear (Cambodia v. Thailand) (Cambodia
v. Thailand), Application Instituting Proceedings,28 April 2011, para. 35.
608Ibid., para. 43.
609
Ibid., para. 44.280 CHAPTER VII

CONCLUSIONS

7.1 Thailand has demonstrated in these Written

Observations that

First, Thailand has complie d with the 1962 Judgment,
and there is no dispute between the Parties over Thailand’s

compliance. Cambodia’s recent claim of non-compliance puts

into question the status quo that has prevailed between the
Parties since 1962. The claim is an attempt to create an

imaginary dispute over the scope and meaning of paragraph 2 of

the dispositif of the 1962 Judgment in order to disguise

Cambodia’s real objective of obtaining from the Court a ruling
in the new dispute between the Parties over their boundary. This

present day boundary dispute is distinct, separate from the initial

dispute that is the subject ma tter of the 1962 Judgment, i.e.
sovereignty over the Temple. It arose during the years 2007-

2008 following Cambodia’s attempt to inscribe the Temple on

the World Heritage List and the resulting need to appropriate a

portion of Thai territory to form part of a buffer zone necessary
for the complete inscription of the Temple.

7.2 Second, in the preliminary objections phase of the
original proceedings, the subject matter of the dispute as defined

by Cambodia’s Application, the oral and written pleadings of

the Parties, and the Judgment of 26 May 1961 was indisputably

and solely territorial sovereignty over the Temple and its

281 precincts. It did not include any determination of a boundary

between the Parties.

7.3 Third, in the merits phase of the original proceedings,

the written and oral pleadings of the Parties, as well as the

petitum as defined in their admissible admissions, confirm that
the subject matter of the initial dispute was confined to the issue

of sovereignty over the Temple and the immediately

surrounding area, and did not include a determination of the
boundary between the Parties. The Annex I map was invoked as

evidence to demonstrate sovere ignty over the Temple and not

for the purposes of an independent ruling on the boundary.

7.4 Fourth, in its 1962 Judgment, the Court confined the

issue before it to sovereignty over the Temple and the

immediately surrounding area an d expressly reje cted a last
minute attempt by Cambodia to expand the matter before it to

obtain a ruling on the status of the Annex I map and the

boundary between the Parties. The three operative paragraphs of

the dispositif, the only points decided with the binding force of
res judicata, did not include the determination of the boundary

between the Parties and were circumscribed by the petitum and

the terms used by the Court. Thus, “Temple” in operative
paragraph 1, “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian

territory” in operative paragraph 2 and “Temple area” in

operative paragraph 3 are used in the dispositif to indicate a

confined area limited to what wa s referred to as “the Temple of

282precincts. It did not include any determination of a boundary

between the Parties.

7.3 Third, in the merits phase of the original proceedings,

the written and oral pleadings of the Parties, as well as the

petitum as defined in their admissible admissions, confirm that
the subject matter of the initial dispute was confined to the issue

of sovereignty over the Temple and the immediately

surrounding area, and did not include a determination of the
boundary between the Parties. The Annex I map was invoked as

evidence to demonstrate sovere ignty over the Temple and not

for the purposes of an independent ruling on the boundary.

7.4 Fourth, in its 1962 Judgment, the Court confined the

issue before it to sovereignty over the Temple and the

immediately surrounding area an d expressly reje cted a last
minute attempt by Cambodia to expand the matter before it to

obtain a ruling on the status of the Annex I map and the

boundary between the Parties. The three operative paragraphs of

the dispositif, the only points decided with the binding force of
res judicata, did not include the determination of the boundary

between the Parties and were circumscribed by the petitum and

the terms used by the Court. Thus, “Temple” in operative
paragraph 1, “at the Temple, or in its vicinity on Cambodian

territory” in operative paragraph 2 and “Temple area” in

operative paragraph 3 are used in the dispositif to indicate a

confined area limited to what wa s referred to as “the Temple of I map line to the watershed and did not determine, as argued by

Cambodia, that the boundary does not follow the watershed, and
it did not address at all the difference between the Parties as to

whether it would be practical to transpose the Annex I map line

onto the terrain. Cambodia also misconceives the question of

sovereignty over the Temple as having necessitated a
determination of the precise location of the boundary. Cambodia

ignores that in 1962 the Court had been called upon to

determine sovereignty over the Te mple and not the delimitation
of the boundary and fails in its attempt to portray the precise

location of the boundary as essential to the 1962 Judgment and

the Annex I map as inseparable from the dispositif. Cambodia’s

assertion, moreover, ignores th e subsequent practice of the
Parties and the understanding of third States indicating that the

Court did not determine the pr ecise location of the boundary.

Cambodia’s assertion, finally, is a failed attempt to impute to
the Annex I map a purpose for which the Court in 1962 did not

employ it.

7.7 In misconstruing the meani ng and scope of the 1962
Judgment, Cambodia also confus es the general and continuing

obligation of States to respect the territorial integrity of each

other with the specific determination of the Court in paragraph 2
of the dispositif of the 1962 Judgment. Th e Court in the 1962

Judgment did not rule on any question besides that of

sovereignty over the Temple and th e legal consequences of that

sovereignty. As a consequence of paragraph 1 of the dispositif,
paragraph 2 reflected, with regard to one place at one time, the

284I map line to the watershed and did not determine, as argued by

Cambodia, that the boundary does not follow the watershed, and
it did not address at all the difference between the Parties as to

whether it would be practical to transpose the Annex I map line

onto the terrain. Cambodia also misconceives the question of

sovereignty over the Temple as having necessitated a
determination of the precise location of the boundary. Cambodia

ignores that in 1962 the Court had been called upon to

determine sovereignty over the Te mple and not the delimitation
of the boundary and fails in its attempt to portray the precise

location of the boundary as essential to the 1962 Judgment and

the Annex I map as inseparable from the dispositif. Cambodia’s

assertion, moreover, ignores th e subsequent practice of the
Parties and the understanding of third States indicating that the

Court did not determine the pr ecise location of the boundary.

Cambodia’s assertion, finally, is a failed attempt to impute to
the Annex I map a purpose for which the Court in 1962 did not

employ it.

7.7 In misconstruing the meani ng and scope of the 1962
Judgment, Cambodia also confus es the general and continuing

obligation of States to respect the territorial integrity of each

other with the specific determination of the Court in paragraph 2
of the dispositif of the 1962 Judgment. Th e Court in the 1962

Judgment did not rule on any question besides that of

sovereignty over the Temple and th e legal consequences of that

sovereignty. As a consequence of paragraph 1 of the dispositif,
paragraph 2 reflected, with regard to one place at one time, the addition to that from which Thailand withdrew in 1962 in

implementation of the Judgment.

7.9 Seventh, Cambodia has the burd en to establish that the

Annex I map line can be used as the basis to trace the boundary

between the Parties and fails to do so. An independent expert
assessment demonstrates to the contrary that the Annex I map

contains defects, limitations and a registration error, such that it

is impossible to transpose the line shown on it to the terrain
without making arbitrary choice s of agreed common points for

reference (between the Annex I map and a selected modern

map) and without producing signifi cant errors and uncertainties

in the segments between those common points. Moreover, the
Annex I map entered in the record of the original proceedings

was not the widely-distributed revised version that Siam

received in 1908. Although both maps show the Temple as
lying on the Cambodian side of the boundary line, the Annex I

map differs from the revised vers ion in important respects that

would become central and mate rial if the map is to be

established as a binding instrument for determining the
boundary. In particular, the Annex I map shows all features –

including the boundary line – in a different relation to the

topography than the revised version. Due to this registration
error, the Annex I map and the re vised version would locate the

boundary line in different places. To establish the Annex I map

as the authoritative basis fo r tracing the boundary line would

therefore give rise to further disputes between the Parties, rather
than solve the present one.

286287288289290 LIST OF ANNEXES

Annex1 Photographs of Prince Damrong's visit to the

Temple of Phra Viharn (1930), filed as

Annex VIIIbis of Cambodia’s 1959 Application

Annex 2 Note de l'ambassade de France à Bangkok en

date du 3 juillet 1950 , filed as Annex XVII of

Cambodia's 1959 Application

Annex3 Permanent Mission of Cambodia to the United

Nations, Note on the Question of Preah Vihear,

circa 1958

Annex 4 United Nations, Letter dated 29 November 1958

from the Permanent Representative of
Cambodia Addressed to th e Secretary-General,

U.N. Doc. No. S/4121, 2 December 1958

Annex 5 Dean Acheson, Letter to United States Secretary
of State, 31 October 1960

Annex6 News report, 18 June 1962, “Populace rejoices
over border decision”

Annex 7 Le Monde , 19 June 1962, “La Tha їlande ne

paraît pas prête à accepter la décision de la Cour
internationale”

291 Annex8 United States Perman ent Mission to the United
Nations, Telegram to United States Secretary

of State, No. 4053, 19 June 1962

Annex 9 Le Monde, 20 June 1962, “La Thaïlande récuse
la décision de la Cour internationale”

Annex 10 United States Embassy in Bangkok, Airgram
to United States Secretary of State, “Full Text

of Bangkok Post article of June 21, 1962

concerning Prime Minister Sarit’s

Announcement Thailand will Comply with ICJ
Decision on Phra Wiharn Case”, No. A-425,

23 June 1963

Annex 11 The Prime Minister’s Office of Thailand,

Communiqué of the Government, 3 July 1962

Annex12 Prime Minister of Thailand, Public Address on
The Temple of Phra Viharn Case, 4 July 1962

Annex13 United States Embassy in Bangkok, Telegram
to United States Secretary of State, No. 24,

5 July 1962

292Annex8 United States Perman ent Mission to the United
Nations, Telegram to United States Secretary

of State, No. 4053, 19 June 1962

Annex 9 Le Monde, 20 June 1962, “La Thaïlande récuse
la décision de la Cour internationale”

Annex 10 United States Embassy in Bangkok, Airgram
to United States Secretary of State, “Full Text

of Bangkok Post article of June 21, 1962

concerning Prime Minister Sarit’s

Announcement Thailand will Comply with ICJ
Decision on Phra Wiharn Case”, No. A-425,

23 June 1963

Annex 11 The Prime Minister’s Office of Thailand,

Communiqué of the Government, 3 July 1962

Annex12 Prime Minister of Thailand, Public Address on
The Temple of Phra Viharn Case, 4 July 1962

Annex13 United States Embassy in Bangkok, Telegram
to United States Secretary of State, No. 24,

5 July 1962 Annex 20 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,

Airgram to Department of State, “Réalités
Discusses Problems of Preah Vihear Turnover”,

No. A-37, 16 July 1962

Annex 21 Thai Rai Wan Newspaper , 17 July 1962,
“Terrible weather as Thailand loses territory to

thief at the last minute”

Annex 22 New York Times, 17 July 1962, “Thailand yields

sovereignty over Temple to Cambodia”

Annex 23 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,
Telegram to United States Secretary of State,

No. 68, 2 August 1962

Annex24 United States Embassy in Bangkok, Telegram

to United States Secretary of State, No. 236,

13 August 1962

Annex 25 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh ,

Telegram to United States Secretary of State,

No. 106, 14 August 1962

Annex 26 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,

Airgram to Department of State , “Sihanouk

Charges Thai Aggression in Statement to
Press.”, No. A-88, 16 August 1962

294Annex20 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,

Airgram to Department of State, “Réalités
Discusses Problems of Preah Vihear Turnover”,

No. A-37, 16 July 1962

Annex 21 Thai Rai Wan Newspaper , 17 July 1962,
“Terrible weather as Thailand loses territory to

thief at the last minute”

Annex 22 New York Times, 17 July 1962, “Thailand yields

sovereignty over Temple to Cambodia”

Annex23 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,
Telegram to United States Secretary of State,

No. 68, 2 August 1962

Annex24 United States Embassy in Bangkok, Telegram

to United States Secretary of State, No. 236,

13 August 1962

Annex25 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh ,

Telegram to United States Secretary of State,

No. 106, 14 August 1962

Annex26 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,

Airgram to Department of State , “Sihanouk

Charges Thai Aggression in Statement to
Press.”, No. A-88, 16 August 1962 Annex 32 Mission to Thailand and Cambodia, First Report

by the personal representative of the Secretary-
General, PL/111 Confidential Report No. 1,

25 November 1962

Annex 33 French Ambassador to Thailand, Note to
Minister of Foreign Affairs, No. 636/AS,

29 November 1962

Annex 34 Ministry of Foreign A ffairs of the Kingdom of

Cambodia, Aide-mémoire sur les relations

khméro-thaїlandaises, circa November 1962

Annex 35 United Nations, Letter dated 18 December 1962

from the Secretary-General Addressed to the

President of the Security Council, U.N. Doc.
No. S/5220, 18 December 1962

Annex36 Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of

Thailand, Foreign Affairs Bulletin, Vol. I,
No. 6, June - July 1962, pages 128-130

Annex 37 Ministry of Information of Cambodia,
Cambodge d'aujourd'hui , No. 45, June - July

1962

296Annex 32 Mission to Thailand and Cambodia, First Report

by the personal representative of the Secretary-
General, PL/111 Confidential Report No. 1,

25 November 1962

Annex33 French Ambassador to Thailand, Note to
Minister of Foreign Affairs, No. 636/AS,

29 November 1962

Annex 34 Ministry of Foreign A ffairs of the Kingdom of

Cambodia, Aide-mémoire sur les relations

khméro-thaїlandaises, circa November 1962

Annex 35 United Nations, Letter dated 18 December 1962

from the Secretary-General Addressed to the

President of the Security Council, U.N. Doc.
No. S/5220, 18 December 1962

Annex36 Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of

Thailand, Foreign Affairs Bulletin, Vol. I,
No. 6, June - July 1962, pages 128-130

Annex 37 Ministry of Information of Cambodia,
Cambodge d'aujourd'hui , No. 45, June - July

1962 Annex 46 Bangkok World, 6 January 1963, “Sihanouk

Arrives. Calm Prevails At Phra Viharn”

Annex 47 Bangkok Post , 7 January 1963, “Sihanouk

Leaves Guard At Temple; 'Thai Visit' Offer”

Annex48 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,

Telegram to United States Secretary of State,

No. 528, 7 January 1963

Annex 49 New York Times, 8 January 1963, “Peaceful

Overture Held in Cambodia At Disputed

Shrine”

Annex50 J.F. Engers, Note to Mr. Gussing, 9 January

1963 and Second report by the personal
representative of the Secretary-General ,

2 January 1963

Annex51 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,
Airgram to Department of State, “Cambodian

Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”,

No. A-325, 10 January 1963

Annex 52 New York Times , 10 January 1963, “Take over

Disputed Temple”

298Annex 46 Bangkok World, 6 January 1963, “Sihanouk

Arrives. Calm Prevails At Phra Viharn”

Annex 47 Bangkok Post , 7 January 1963, “Sihanouk

Leaves Guard At Temple; 'Thai Visit' Offer”

Annex48 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,

Telegram to United States Secretary of State,

No. 528, 7 January 1963

Annex 49 New York Times, 8 January 1963, “Peaceful

Overture Held in Cambodia At Disputed

Shrine”

Annex50 J.F. Engers, Note to Mr. Gussing, 9 January

1963 and Second report by the personal
representative of the Secretary-General ,

2 January 1963

Annex51 United States Embassy in Phnom Penh,
Airgram to Department of State, “Cambodian

Official Reoccupation of Preah Vihear”,

No. A-325, 10 January 1963

Annex 52 New York Times , 10 January 1963, “Take over

Disputed Temple” Annex 60 Réalités Cambodgiennes , 18 December 1964,

“Les ruades de Thanat Khoman”

Annex 61 Gauthereau, Cable to David Owen,

No. CAM 228, 24 December 1964

Annex62 Permanent Representative of Cambodia to the

United Nations, Notes to the Secretary-General,

No. 1442 and 1449, 11 April 1966 (French in
the original)

Annex 63 Acting Permanent Representative of Thailand

to the United Nations, Note to the Secretary-
General, No. 335/2509, 22 April 1966

Annex 64 Intentionally blank

Annex65 United Nations, Letter dated 23 April 1966

from Minister for Foreign Affairs of Cambodia

Addressed to the Presid ent of the Security
Council, U.N. Doc. No. S/7279, 3 May 1966

Annex 66 United Kingdom Mission to the United Nations,
Note to Foreign Office, No. 954, 5 May 1966

300Annex 60 Réalités Cambodgiennes , 18 December 1964,

“Les ruades de Thanat Khoman”

Annex 61 Gauthereau, Cable to David Owen,

No. CAM 228, 24 December 1964

Annex62 Permanent Representative of Cambodia to the

United Nations, Notes to the Secretary-General,

No. 1442 and 1449, 11 April 1966 (French in
the original)

Annex 63 Acting Permanent Representative of Thailand

to the United Nations, Note to the Secretary-
General, No. 335/2509, 22 April 1966

Annex 64 Intentionally blank

Annex65 United Nations, Letter dated 23 April 1966

from Minister for Foreign Affairs of Cambodia

Addressed to the Presid ent of the Security
Council, U.N. Doc. No. S/7279, 3 May 1966

Annex 66 United Kingdom Mission to the United Nations,
Note to Foreign Office, No. 954, 5 May 1966 Annex72 Herbert de Ribbing, Note to the Secretary-

General, “Report by the Special Representative
on his First Visit to Cambodia and Thailand and

First Contact with their High Authorities”,

13 September 1966

Annex 73 French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme,

No. 686/688, 2 November 1966

Annex 74 United Nations, Yearbook of the United

Nations, 1966, pages 162-163, available at

http://unyearbook.un.org/unyearbook.html?nam

e=1966index.html

Annex 75 Chao Thai Newspaper, 24 July 1967, “Should

seek future benefit. Quarrel is detrimental to
both sides”

Annex 76 French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme,

No. 382/84, 27 July 1967

Annex 77 French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme,

No. 400/402, 4 August 1967

Annex78 Herbert de Ribbing, Cable to the Secretary-

General, 16 October 1967

302Annex72 Herbert de Ribbing, Note to the Secretary-

General, “Report by the Special Representative
on his First Visit to Cambodia and Thailand and

First Contact with their High Authorities”,

13 September 1966

Annex 73 French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme,

No. 686/688, 2 November 1966

Annex 74 United Nations, Yearbook of the United

Nations, 1966, pages 162-163, available at

http://unyearbook.un.org/unyearbook.html?nam

e=1966index.html

Annex 75 Chao Thai Newspaper, 24 July 1967, “Should

seek future benefit. Quarrel is detrimental to
both sides”

Annex 76 French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme,

No. 382/84, 27 July 1967

Annex 77 French Embassy in Bangkok, Télégramme,

No. 400/402, 4 August 1967

Annex78 Herbert de Ribbing, Cable to the Secretary-

General, 16 October 1967 Annex 86 Daily News , 3 November 1971, “Khao Phra

Viharn Front is Not Serious”

Annex87 Summary of a meeting on the opening of Khao

Phra Viharn as tourist site between Thai side

and Cambodian side, 7 November 1991

Annex88 A photograph of the ir on gate at Tani stream,

circa 1992

Annex 89 Agreed Minutes of the First Meeting of

the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission on

Demarcation for Land Boundary, 30 June –
2 July 1999

Annex 90 Agreed Minutes of the Second Meeting of
the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission on

Demarcation for Land Boundary, 5-7 June 2000

Annex 91 Memorandum of Understanding between
the Government of the Kingdom of Thailand

and the Government of the Kingdom of

Cambodia on the Survey and Demarcation of
Land Boundary, 14 June 2000

304Annex 86 Daily News , 3 November 1971, “Khao Phra

Viharn Front is Not Serious”

Annex87 Summary of a meeting on the opening of Khao

Phra Viharn as touristsite between Thai side

and Cambodian side, 7 November 1991

Annex88 A photograph of the ir on gate at Tani stream,

circa 1992

Annex 89 Agreed Minutes of the First Meeting of

the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission on

Demarcation for Land Boundary, 30 June –
2 July 1999

Annex 90 Agreed Minutes of the Second Meeting of
the Thai-Cambodian Joint Commission on

Demarcation for Land Boundary, 5-7 June 2000

Annex 91 Memorandum of Understanding between
the Government of the Kingdom of Thailand

and the Government of the Kingdom of

Cambodia on the Survey and Demarcation of
Land Boundary, 14 June 2000 Anne 96 International Boundaries Research Unit,

Durham University, Assessment of the Task of
Translating the Cambodia-Thailand boundary

depicted on the 'Annex I' map onto the Ground,

October 2011 (omitting Appendices 1-6)

Annex 97 Affidavit of Lieutenant General Surapon

Rueksumran, 9 November 2011

Annex 98 Royal Thai Survey Department, Sketch showing

the location of the French flag pole in 1930,

17 November 2011

Annex99 Royal Thai Survey Department, Sketch of 1991

arrangements for tourism, 17 November 2011

Annex100 Department of Treaties and Legal Affairs,

History of the Negotiations for the Inscription

of the Temple on the UNESCO World Heritage

List, November 2011

Anne 101 Carte annexée au Rapport de MM.

Doeringsfeld, Amuedo et Ivey (Annexe I),
filed as Annex LXVIc of Cambodia's Reply

306Anne9x6 International Boundaries Research Unit,

Durham University, Assessment of the Task of
Translating the Cambodia-Thailand boundary

depicted on the 'Annex I' map onto the Ground,

October 2011 (omitting Appendices 1-6)

Annex 97 Affidavit of Lieutenant General Surapon

Rueksumran, 9 November 2011

Annex 98 Royal Thai Survey Department, Sketch showing

the location of the French flag pole in 1930,

17 November 2011

Annex99 Royal Thai Survey Department, Sketch of 1991

arrangements for tourism, 17 November 2011

Annex100 Department of Treaties and Legal Affairs,

History of the Negotiations for the Inscription

of the Temple on the UNESCO World Heritage

List, November 2011

Anne1x01 Carte annexée au Rapport de MM.

Doeringsfeld, Amuedo et Ivey (Annexe I),
filed as Annex LXVIc of Cambodia's Reply

Document file FR
Document
Document Long Title

Written Observations of Thailand

Links